10

oo
oo

CO

cti|if

AMALGAMATED 1892.

The time allowed for reading this Book is 14
days, after which time the Book should be returned
or renewed for a similar period.

Members who disregard this rule render them-
*i'lves liable to a fine.'

Any Member damaging or losing a periodical or
iiook will be liable to pay for the same at tlm
discretion of the Committee.

7^

Members are expecte^b preserve from damage,

that which is provided for the benefit of all.

"":

T R A V E L S

IN

NEW ZEALAND;

WITH CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE

GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, BOTANY, AND NATURAL
HISTORY OF THAT COUNTRY.

BY ERNEST DIEFFENBACH, M.D.,

Late Naturalist to the New Zealand Company.

IN TWO VOLUMES.— VOL. II.

S'W11UAMS.
Kitci Kiwi, or Apterix Australis.

LONDON:
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET.

1843.

London : Printed by WIM.IAM CLOWES and Sows, Stamford Street.

CONTENTS OF VOLUME II.

PART I.

PAG I

CHAPTER I.
The Natives of New Zealand . . 1

CHAPTER II.

Diseases of the Natives .'.«!. •. • ^

CHAPTER III.

Native Customs regarding Children — -Tattooing— Mar-
riage . . . • 24

CHAPTER IV.

The Food of the Natives — their Clothing — their Dances
—Witchcraft — Modes of Burial — Ideas regarding
the Soul . . , . 43

CHAPTER V.

Native Villages and Houses — Division of the New Zea-
land Tribes — Their Numerical Strength 68

CHAPTER VI.

Origin of the New Zealanders, as shown by their Tra-
ditions— Their Religious Observances — The " Tapu" 84

CHAPTER VII.

The Character and Intellectual Faculties of the New
Zealanders — Their Classes and Grades of Society —
Property — Religion . . . 107

iv CONTENTS.

CHAPTER VIII.

PAG

Native Modes of reckoning Times and Seasons — Dif-
ferent Sorts of Land — Modes of Tillage — Warfare —
Spirit of Revenge — Their Canoes — Cannibalism . 121

CHAPTER IX.

How to Legislate for the Natives of New Zealand . 135

CHAPTER X.
Fauna of New Zealand 177

PART II.— ON THE LANGUAGE OF THE
NEW ZEALANDERS.

CHAPTER I.

Introductory Remarks . . . 297

CHAPTER II.
Specimens of the New Zealand Language . 306

PART III.

GRAMMAR . . . 325

DICTIONARY . . . 355

NEW ZEALAND.

PART I.

CHAPTER I.

The Natives of New Zealand.

BEFORE giving an account of the aboriginal inha-
bitants of New Zealand, it may not be uninteresting
to take a cursory view of those varieties of the
human race which inhabit the numerous islands in
that immense space of the great ocean which has
Asia, Africa, America, and the Southern Pacific for
its boundaries. In some cases these islands are of
the size of continents, in others they are merely
small coral formations, or of a volcanic nature.
Man inhabits most of them ; the easternmost of
those inhabited is r Easter Island, the westernmost
Madagascar, and the southernmost the southern
island of New Zealand. In spite of the impedi-
ments which distance must have created, he has,
even with his feeble resources, surmounted all ob-
stacles in the most mysterious manner, and has
traversed seas often stormy and boisterous, not fol-
lowing in his labyrinthic migrations that course

VOL. II. B

2 NATIVES OF [PART i.

which theorists have assigned to him, either from
the direction of certain periodical winds, or from
their preconceived ideas deduced from the history
of the human species.

There are two great varieties of the human race
to which these natives belong : one approaches to
the black, or negro, and has therefore been called
the race of the Austral negroes ; their colour is
dark, their hair sometimes woolly, curly, or matted ;
their skulls often show bad proportions, their lan-
guage consists of various dialects, or perhaps lan-
guages; the state of society with them is disor-
ganised, and they hold a low grade in the human
family.

They occupy the following islands : —

Van Diemen's Land, New Holland, New Guinea,
Louisiade, New Britain, New Ireland, Salomon
Islands, Santa Cruz (or Nitendi), New Hebrides,
Loyalty Island, New Caledonia, and the Archi-
pelago of Figi. Of some other islands they were
the original possessors, but were either extermi-
nated, driven into the interior, or blended with the
succeeding race. This is the case in the Malayan
Peninsula, in the Andaman Islands, Penang Island,
and the Philippine Islands.

If we divide this vast extent of sea and land by
the equator, and again by the 164th degree of east
longitude, most of the nations belonging to the
Austral negroes will be found to live in the south-
west division formed by these lines ; the other three

CHAP. I.] NEW ZEALAND. 3

divisions are occupied by thev second race. It must,
however, be observed, that the term Austral negro
is very vague. The Papua, the Alforas, and the
Haraibras are included, of which the former
have been regarded as a mixed race between the
true Austral negroes and the Haraforas ; and the
latter as a race entirely distinct from the Aus-
tral negroes. There is a great variety amongst
them : a native of New South Wales, for instance,
bears no similarity to a negro, as the former has
smooth lank hair ; nor has the Austral negro in
the New Hebrides, where they seem to be very
pure, much similarity to the African negro ; and
the Viti or Figi islanders, especially, stand isolated
among this race by a very peculiar dialect, a well-
ordered state of society, notwithstanding that there
exists cannibalism, by the chastity of their women,
and by the exclusive use of pottery. I must, there-
fore, repeat that the term Austral negro is here
only used to distinguish this class from the other
great family, which I now proceed to define in a
more distinct manner.

This second race comprises people of a lighter-
coloured skin, with dark glossy hair, and often very
regular features. Although the various languages
which they speak appear very different, yet an iden-
tity of certain elements can be traced in them ; and,
from the relation that all the languages bear to the
Malayan dialect, as well as from the similarity of
manners and customs, this race was generally con-

B 2

4 NATIVES OF [ PART I.

ceived to be Malayan, while in fact the Malays only
form one subdivision of it. In general the nations
belonging to this race have attained a certain de-
velopment of social forms, which, indeed, with some
have reached a very artificial state. This family
may be subdivided into three great groups : —

1. True Polynesians. — They are distinguished by
the mythos of Maui or Mawi, the religious or le-
gislative custom of the " Tabu ;" also in some de-
gree by the drinking of the kawa ; but, above all,
by the very intimate connection of their several
dialects. In their features they approach the Cau-
casian race ; they are generally handsome, and of
a light-brown colour.

They live to the eastward of the Austral negroes :
a line running from the north-east extremity of the
islands of Hawaii, between the Viti and Tonga
islands, and extending westward to the western-
most part of the southern island of New Zealand,
is the western limit of the true Polynesians. To
them belong the following islands : —

Archipelago of Hawaii, or the Sandwich Islands ;
their northern limit.

Nukahiwa, or the Marquesas.

Archipelago of Pomotou, or Dangerous Islands.

Archipelago of Tahiti, or the Society Islands.

Archipelago of Hamoa, or the Navigators.

Archipelago of Tonga, or the Friendly Islands.

Fanning Island, Roggewein Island, Mangia, Sa-
vage Island.

CHAP. I.] NEW ZEALAND. 5

Waihou, or Easter Island ; their eastern limit.

Rotu-rna ; their western limit.

Chatham Islands.

New Zealand ; their southern limit.

2. A second group inhabits islands to the north-
ward and westward of those above enumerated.
They are generally of a darker colour ; the use of
the kawa is unknown to them, and is replaced by
the betel and the areca. They are bolder navi-
gators than the true Polynesians, and have distinct
traditions. Their language, although it has many
points of general relationship, forms some very dis-
tinct dialects, which are called the Tagalo, Bisayo,
and Kawi languages. The following islands are
inhabited by them : —

Kingsmill Group, Gilbert's Islands, Marshall
Islands, Radak or Ralik Island, the Carolines, Ma-
riannes, Pellew Islands, all the islands between
Japan and Hawaii, the Archipelago of Anson and
Magellan, the Philippine Islands, and the island of
Java. Chamisso, the German traveller, has sketched
many of these people in a very spirited and attrac-
tive manner.

3. A third group comprises the true Malayans.
They have a flatter and broader countenance,
and inhabit Malacca, the Indian Archipelago, the
Sunda Islands, the Moluccas, the coasts of Borneo,
Celebes, Guilolo, and Sumatra.

There are many circumstances to interest us,
particularly at the present moment, in the history

6 NATIVES OF [PART i.

of that division of the human family to which the
inhabitants of New Zealand belong. It is true
they have no written language in which their past
history is preserved, and their religious notions and
traditions are exceedingly confused and undefined ;
their mode of life is extremely simple ; their arts,
although interesting, yet rude. Their traditions,
however, contain many things which would be im-
portant to the historian of the human species if he
could discover their true meaning ; but his chance
of doing so is every day decreasing, and many ma-
terials calculated to elucidate the past history of
the nations of the great ocean have already been
lost. Their intercourse with Europeans is so ge-
neral, they make such rapid strides towards civil-
ization and Christianity, and so many dangers
threaten to annihilate them, that every traveller
should consider it a paramount duty to become
acquainted with everything regarding these island-
ers, as the means of awakening an interest in the
minds of the powerful and civilized, and of inducing
them to afford effectual aid, protection, and instruc-
tion to the weak and uncivilized.

Regarding the natives of New Zealand the public
has lately evinced so much interest as to induce me
to believe that the following details, which I col-
lected amongst the people themselves, will be accept-
able. My object will be fully attained if these
details tend to produce still more amicable inter-
course with the native race, as well as speedy mea-

CHAP. I.] NEW ZEALAND. 7

sures in regard to their preservation and improve-
ment, and, above all, that forbearance on the part
of the colonists, without which no efforts to pre-
serve the natives and to ameliorate their condition
can be successful.

It appears that the native population of New
Zealand was originally composed of two different
races of the human family, which have retained
some of their characteristic features, although in
the course of time they have in all other respects
become mixed, and a number of intermediate va-
rieties have thence resulted. They call themselves
Maori, which means indigenous, aboriginal; or
Tan gat a maori, indigenous men ; in opposition to
Pakea, which means a stranger, or Pakea mango
mangoy a very black stranger, a negro.

The men belonging to the first of these races,
which is by far the most numerous, are generally
tall, of muscular and well-proportioned frame, very
rarely inclining to embonpoint, but varying in size
as much as Europeans do. Their cranium often
approaches in shape the best and most intellectual
European heads. In general, however, it may be
said to be of longer dimensions from the forehead
to the occiput ; the forehead itself is high, but not
very full in the temporal regions ; the coronal ridge
is ample, no coronal suture exists ; the occiput is
well developed, showing a great amount of animal
propensities — not, however, in undue preponderance
over the intellectual. In a skull which I possess of

8 NATIVES OF [PART i.

a man of one of the interior tribes of Roturua, the
frontal sinuses are much developed, the skull length-
ened, the forehead somewhat reclining ; the osseous
part of the nose is much depressed, and the nasal
bones much more curved than in the European ;
the upper maxilla protrudes much, especially the
part from one incisor to the other ; the bones are
thick and heavy in comparison with those of a
European, and this is a character which seems to be
rather general. The wormian bones are unusual ;
in the skull referred to there is one at the lower
angle of the parietal and its junction with the occi-
pital bone. This skull is certainly one possessing
all the peculiar characteristics of the race ; but the
skulls of many New Zealanders in no way differ
from those of Europeans.

The colour of the New Zealanders is a light clear
brown, varying very much in shade ; sometimes it is
even lighter than that of a native of the south of
France : the nose is straight and well shaped, often
aquiline, the mouth generally large, and the lips in
many cases more developed than those of Europeans ;
the eyes are dark and full of vivacity and expression ;
the hair is generally black, and lank or slightly
curled ; the teeth are white, even, and regular, and
last to old age : the feet and hands are well propor-
tioned ; the former, being uncovered, are in a healthy
development, and a native laughs at our misshaped
feet. As the New Zealanders often use the second
and great toes in weaving and plaiting the ropes of

CHAP. I.] NEW ZEALAND. 9

the phormium, the toes are less confined than with
us, and they have more command over the muscles.
Their features are prominent, but regular ; the ex-
pression of the face quiet and composed, showing
great self-command, and this is heightened by the
tattooing, which prevents the face from assuming
the furrows of passion or the wrinkles of age ; their
physiognomy bears no signs of ferocity, but is easy,
open, and pleasing. Some of the natives have hair
of a reddish or auburn colour, and a very light-co-
loured skin. I may also mention here that I have
seen a perfect xanthous variety in a woman, who
had flaxen hair, white skin, and blue eyes ; not per-
haps a half-caste, but a morbid variety, as was proved
by the extreme sensibility of her visual organs, her
rather pallid appearance, and her age ; on her cheeks
the skin was rather rough and freckled. The na-
tives who live near the hot sulphurous waters on
the borders of the Lake of Roturua have the enamel
of their teeth, especially of the front teeth, yellow,
although this does not impair their soundness, and is
the effect, probably, of the corroding qualities of the
thermal waters. In a skull which I possess of a chief
of that tribe, the last incisor and the canine tooth
show, where they join together, a semilunar incision.
This is the case in both the upper and lower maxillae,
but more so in the upper. It is perhaps made with
an instrument, or is occasioned by the constant use
of the pipe.

The second race has undoubtedly a different ori-

10 NATIVES OF [PART i.

gin. This is proved by their less regularly shaped
cranium, which is rather more compressed from the
sides, by their full and large features, prominent
cheek-bones, full lips, small ears, curly and coarse,
although not woolly, hair, a much deeper colour of
the skin, and a short and rather ill-proportioned
rigure. This race, which is mixed in insensible
gradations with the former, is far less numerous;
it does not predominate in any one part of the island,
nor does it occupy any particular station in a tribe,
and there is no difference made between the two
races amongst themselves ; but I must observe that
I never met any man of consequence belonging to
this race, and that, although free men, they occu-
pied the lower grades ; from this we may perhaps
infer the relation in which they stood to the earliest
native immigrants into the country, although their
traditions and legends are silent on the subject.

From the existence of two races in New Zealand
the conclusion might be drawn that the darker were
the original proprietors of the soil, anterior to the
arrival of a stock of true Polynesian origin, — that
they were conquered by the latter, and nearly ex-
terminated. This opinion has been entertained re-
garding all Polynesian islands, but I must observe
that it is very doubtful whether those differences
which we observe amongst the natives of New Zea-
land are really due to such a source. We find simi-
lar varieties in all Polynesian islands, and it is
probable that they are a consequence of the differ-

CHAP. I.] NEW ZEALAND. 11

ence of castes so extensively spread amongst the
inhabitants of the islands of .the great ocean.
If one part of the population of New Zealand
were a distinct race,- — a fact which cannot be
denied as regards other islands, — it is very curious
that there should be no traces of such a blending
in the language, where they would have been most
durable, or in the traditions, which certainly would
have mentioned the conquest of one race by the
other, if it had really happened. Captain Crozet, a
Frenchman, who early visited New Zealand, says
that he found a tribe at the North Cape darker
than the rest. I could observe nothing of the kind
there, although I visited all the natives. Nor are
these darker-coloured individuals more common in
the interior ; I should say, even less so. There is
undoubtedly a .greater variety of colour and counte-
nance amongst the natives of New Zealand than one
would expect, — a circumstance which might prove
either an early blending of different races, or a dif-
ference of social conditions, which latter supposition
would go far to explain the fact. All the New
Zealanders speak of the Mango-Mango (blacks) of
New South Wales as unconnected with and inferior
to themselves, but they never make such a distinc-
tion regarding their own tribes.

The females are not in general so handsome as
the men. Although treated by the latter with great
consideration and kindness, enjoying the full e£er-
cise of their free will, and possessing a remarkable

12 NATIVES OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART I.

influence in all the affairs of a tribe, they are bur-
dened with all the heavy work ; they have to culti-
vate the fields, to carry from their distant planta-
tions wood and provisions, and to bear heavy loads
during their travelling excursions. Early inter-
course with the other sex, which their customs per-
mit, frequent abortions, and the long nursing of the
children, often for three years, contribute to cause
the early decay of their youth and beauty, and are
prejudicial to the full development of their frame.
Daughters of influential chiefs, however, who have
slaves to do the work of the field, are often hand-
some and attractive, and no one can deny them this
latter epithet as long as they are young. This is
heightened by a natural modesty and childlike
naivete, which all their licentiousness of habit can-
not entirely destroy. The children of both sexes,
with their free, open, and confident behaviour, have
always been my favourites. Brought up in the so-
ciety of the adults, partaking in the councils of their
fathers, their mental faculties become awakened and
sharpened earlier than is the case in more civilised
countries.

But I must not forget to pay my tribute of praise
to the old ; the old women especially are the best-
natured and kindest creatures imaginable, and the
traveller is sure to receive a smile and a welcome
from them, if no one else shows any intention of
befriending him.

CHAP. II.] 13

CHAPTER II.

Diseases of the Natives.

BEFORE these people became acquainted with Euro-
peans they were uniformly healthy, if we may trust
their own accounts, and those of the earliest navi-
gators who visited them. Their first visitors de-
scribe them as possessed of that energy of frame and
exuberance of health and animal spirits which we may
always expect to find where a people are untainted
by the evils which seem to be the necessary com-
panions of civilization ; where they are living in a
moderate, although invigorating, climate ; where
they are not suffering from actual want ; and where
they are forced to satisfy their necessities by the
exercise of their physical and mental powers. It
would have been contrary to the laws of nature for
them to have been entirely free from illness ; but
their diseases were those of an inflammatory and epi-
demic character. Amongst the tribes of the east
coast I found a tradition, that "shortly before the
time of Cook a fatal epidemic broke out in the
northern parts of the island, and that its victims
were so numerous that they could not bury them,

14 DISEASES OF [PART L

but threw them into the sea. One of the symptoms
was that the patient lost all his hair. When the
northern tribes had recovered, they made war on
those at Tauranga, in the Bay of Plenty, and to the
southward, expecting to find them so weakened by
the disease as to be incapable of resistance. Epi-
demics are still common in the island, but only
amongst the natives, and seldom attack the Euro-
peans. The disease is a bad form of influenza, a
malignant catarrh of the bronchise, with congestion
of the lungs, affection of the heart, accompanied
by fever and great prostration of strength, so that
in all cases an early supporting treatment must be
adopted. In former times these epidemics may have
been transient, and the patient may have usually
recovered his former health; but at present they
attack constitutions already weakened and corrupted,
and not only prove fatal to people of all ages, but,
even if the health is to a certain degree restored, it
does not recover its former vigour ; chronic disorders
often remain, and with them a disposition to fall
victims to the slightest attack of illness of any sort.
The consequence is, that the number of the abori-
gines in New Zealand rapidly decreases— a strange
and melancholy, but undeniable, fact! It may be
that it is one of Nature's eternal laws that some
races of men, like the different kinds of organic
beings, plants, and animals, stand in opposition to each
other; that is to say, where one race begins to
spread and increase, the other, which is perhaps less

CHAP. II.] THE NATIVES. 15

vigorous and less durable, dies off. This has been
the result of the contact of the Caucasian race, es-
pecially the Anglo-Saxon nations, with the red race
of America and with the isolated inhabitants of the
South Sea Islands, which latter, in all other respects,
appear to be our equals in physical durability and
mental capacities. The Anglo-Saxon race have been
so energetic in their colonial enterprises, but, at the
same time, so reckless and unsociable as regards the
aborigines, that it might at once be taken for granted
that the simple-minded islanders, who do not know,
either as individuals or as tribes, the powerful ef-
fect of the term "forward" would stand a bad
chance with such competitors, and that this alone
would damp their enterprise and industry, render
them careless of life, and shorten their existence. At
the first view this would appear probable ; and I think
I shall be able to show that to a considerable degree
it is actually the case ; but as, in New Zealand, the
natives do not derive their support from the chase,
which in the case of the inhabitants of America and
New South Wales has been the great cause of their
destruction, we must, I think, look deeper for the
causes of such an evil in order to find the means of
counteracting it to the best of our power ; and
thus, if it be the design of Providence that the
race should disappear, to be able to alleviate that
change in the inhabitants of countries of which
we have taken possession, and at least to have the
satisfaction of knowing that we have done every-

16 DISEASES 01 [PART i.

thing in our power to prevent injustice or to lessen
the extent of it.

I will now glance at the condition of the abo-
rigines before the time at which Europeans came
in contact with them, — a condition which we still
find, with very little change, in the interior of the
country. There were even then many causes to
prevent an increase of the population, similar to
that which would have taken place had the islands
been inhabited by Europeans. The families of the
natives are not large ; — early sexual intercourse pre-
vents the natural fruitfulness of the women ; —
infanticide exists to a certain degree ; — the custom
of the inhabitants not to cultivate more produce
than is necessary to satisfy their common wants,
and their being deprived in very rainy seasons even
of those scanty means ; — their suffering from want
during the time of war, since they are usually be-
sieged in their fortifications, which are at a dis-
tance from their cultivated fields ; — war itself, which,
although mere skirmishes, carries off a large num-
ber of their strongest men, and has often proved so
destructive to a tribe, that it has been broken up
entirely, and has disappeared ; — the belief in witch-
craft (makuta), to which many have fallen victims,
both of the bewitched, from the mere force of ima-
gination, and also of the supposed perpetrators of
the crime, who have been murdered in revenge by
the relations ; — the practice of slavery, which in no
form, even the mildest, contributes to increase the

CHAP. II.] THE NATIVES. 17

population; — all these causes are sufficient to ac-
count for the natives not having spread in greater
numbers over a country which, with the imple-
ments and resources they possessed for agriculture,
would have supported a much larger number of
inhabitants. But neither all these causes, — nor
the wars which for the last twenty-five years have
agitated the whole island, and driven many tribes
from their districts, who lived in continual fear of
their neighbours, and dared not cultivate the land,
— nor the unequal introduction of fire-arms, which
gave to one tribe too great an advantage over the
others, — will explain why so many diseases are
now prevalent amongst them, nor why their num-
bers continue to decrease after most of these causes
have ceased. At present, wars, if not uncommon,
are at least much less frequent and less extensive ;
a feeling of security begins to exercise its due influ-
ence ; murders arising from witchcraft and other
superstitions are of less frequent occurrence, and
are perpetrated only in the interior, where Euro-
pean intelligence and customs have not yet pene-
trated. My opinion on the subject is this : in
former times the food of the natives consisted of
sweet potatoes, taro (Caladium esculentum), fern-
root (Pteris esculenta), the aromatic berries of the
kahikatea (Dacrydium excelsum), the pulp of a fern-
tree (Cyathea medullaris) called korau or mamako,
the sweet root of the Dracaena indivisa, the heart of
a palm-tree (Areca sapida), a bitter though excel-

VOL. II. C

18 DISEASES OF [PART I.

lent vegetable, the Sonchus oleraceus, and many
different berries. Of animals they consumed fishes,
dogs, the indigenous rat, crawfish, birds, and guanas.
Rough mats of their own making, or dog-skins,
constituted their clothing. They were hardened
against the influence of the climate by the necessity
of exerting themselves in procuring these provi-
sions, and by their frequent predatory and travelling
excursions, which produced a healthy excitement,
and with it an easy digestion of even this crude
diet.

This state of things has been gradually changed
since the Europeans arrived in the country. They
have given them the common potato, a vegetable
which is produced in great quantities with little
labour ; and as this labour could be mostly done
by the slaves or by the women, potatoes became the
favourite food of the aborigines. They preferred
feeding upon them to procuring what was far more
wholesome, but gave them more trouble in obtain-
ing. They have exchanged the surplus of their
crops for blankets, which keep the skin in a con-
tinual state of irritation, and harbour vermin and
dirt far more than the native mats. The Euro-
peans also brought them maize ; but, in order to
soften the grains of it, the natives lay them in
water, and allow them to ferment or decompose
until they produce a sickening smell ; they are
then pounded and baked in cakes, and are con-
sumed in large quantities, but form a very un-

CHAP. II.] THE NATIVES. 19

wholesome food, which disturbs the whole process
of assimilation. Pigs were also introduced by the
Europeans ; but the natives do not consume many
of these animals, at least not in those places where
they can sell them for blankets, muskets, powder,
or lead. Their wars decreased, partly from exhaus-
tion after particularly troubled times, partly from
the establishment of the missions. Instead of
being constantly in bodily exercise, they became
readers, an occupation very much suited to their
natural indolence. Their numerous dances, songs,
and games were regarded as vices, and were not
exchanged for others, but were given up altogether.
The missionaries, while abolishing the national
dances and games, might with safety have intro-
duced those of England, which would soon have
become great favourites with them.1

In one word, instead of an active, warlike race,
they have become eaters of potatoes, neglecting
their industrious pursuits in consequence of the
facility of procuring food and blankets, and they

1 I only met with one case in which the missionaries acted
otherwise, from a wish to contribute to the bodily welfare of their
flock ; this was at Kaitaia, a mission-station to the northward of
Hokianga, where they had introduced cricket, and other innocent
games, which were in great favour with the natives : Kaitaia was,
moreover, the only place where the missionaries seemed at all to have
thought about the causes of the prevailing diseases, and the means
of counteracting them ; they called the attention of the natives to
their state of health, and to the fact of the decrease of their num-
bers, and induced them to adopt a mode of living more nearly ap-
proaching ours.

c 2

20 DISEASES OF [PART I.

pass their lives in eating, smoking, and sleeping.
No medical man will deny that in this mode of
living alone a sufficient cause is found to account
for many of the diseases which prevail. Po-
tatoes are unwholesome if they form the only
food, and if those who live upon them do not use
great bodily exercise. Salt is not in use among
them. This stimulant, so necessary to the human
frame, they formerly obtained in eating cockles
and other shell-fish. By their present mode of
diet a chyle is produced unsuited to a healthy
circulation. From the exclusive use of potatoes
prominent paunches begin to be common among
children, which are by no means natural to the
race, and are not met with among the tribes in the
interior.

The natives have adopted part of our food and
part of our clothing, but they have not adopted the
whole. Unconsciously we have brought them the
germs of diseases, which accompany many of them
through life, and consign them to an early grave.
I have often known a sickly native to be soon re-
stored to health after being clothed in a shirt,
trousers, and jacket, instead of a blanket only,
which he can, and does, throw off at any moment ;
and when provided with a strengthening diet, with
meat and a glass of wine or beer, — in fact, when he
lives altogether as we do, — it is singular how well
this mode of treatment generally succeeds, if no acute
disease exists.

CHAP. II.] THE NATIVES. 21

Their mode of living is certainly a predisposing,
rather than an actual, cause of disease. The skin,
having become tender, is easily susceptible to cli-
matic influences and other accidental causes, or to
contagious diseases of different descriptions, which
find a fertile soil in a constitution thus weakened.
But many of the prevailing diseases arise from bad
living only. They consist in scrophulous indura-
tions and ulcerations of the lymphatic glands of
the neck, lymphatic swellings, inflammation of the
eyes ; impurities of the blood, shown in frequent
abscesses and chronic eruptions ; malignant fevers,
with affections of the mucous membranes of the
intestinal canal and other mucous membranes.
In Roturua a party of natives set out on a travel-
ling excursion : on the road they buried some boiled
pork, that they might feast upon it at their return :
this they did ; but they were all seized with a dan-
gerous delirious fever, and some of them died. Fish
dried without salt is often sent to natives in the
interior by their relations living on the sea-coast.
At the time when this is eaten sickness is common.
I have often known gastric fevers caused exclusively
by the use of rotten corn. Acute exanthematie
diseases have never been observed here by me ; and
it is to be hoped that the speedy introduction of
vaccination may preserve the natives from the ra-
vages of small-pox. If the syphilitic or gonorrhoeal
contagion, which is now very frequent on the
coasts, infect a frame thus constituted; the result

22 DISEASES OF [PART I.

will doubtless be that many complicated forms of
those diseases will appear : diseases of the hip-joint,
for instance, and of the spinal column, and distor-
tions of the spine in early infancy, which even now
are not very rare. A disease called wai-ake-ake is
very common ; it is a sort of pustulous scabies, very
difficult to cure without altering the manner of
living and throwing aside that most unhealthy
vestment the blanket. Ringworm also is prevalent.
Besides these diseases, chronic catarrhs are the most
common complaints, in consequence of the natives
exposing themselves to the cold and humid external
air, after having been heated in their houses by a
temperature of 100° Fahrenheit; many of these
attacks terminate in consumption. In the interior
of the country, where the natives have seldom come
in contact with Europeans, and where they have
preserved their own customs, sickness is far less
common. This is especially the case in that exten-
sive district from Taupo to Roturua, where thermal
springs are found. Kind Nature has provided here
one of the principal remedies against scrofulous
and eruptive diseases resulting from uncleanliness.
The natives are continually bathing in the sul-
phurous and alkaline waters ; and in this thermal
region they are a healthy race, with a very fine and
elastic skin.

Club-feet (e ape) are not uncommon. Amongst
monstrosities I have also observed hair-lip (e ngutu
riwa) ; and individuals are occasionally met with

CHAP. II.] THE NATIVES. 23

who have six or more toes or fingers on a foot or
hand ; the well-known chief Rauparaha, in Kapiti,
is distinguished by this peculiarity : in one case
several members of a family were thus formed. I
never observed any case of mental disease, if I except
that of a young man in Kapiti, who appeared to have
been born idiotic.

24 [PART i,

CHAPTER III.

Native Customs regarding Children — -Tattooing— Marriage.

WHILE the approach to European customs has been
thus followed by a train of evils, art and civilized
life have as yet done little to aggravate the pains of
child-birth. The mother at the approach of labour
seeks refuge — often alone — in a neighbouring wood,
and in a few moments after the birth of the child
goes to a running water, bathes herself and the
infant, and is soon seen again occupied with her
usual work amongst her associates. But until the
time of baptism she is "tapu," that is, sacred, or
unclean, if we prefer the Biblical translation of a
Hebrew word of the same signification. Generally,
however, only the wives of chiefs are subject to
this rigorous custom. The mother herself cuts the
umbilical cord with a shell, often too close, and in
consequence umbilical ruptures are frequent ; they
however disappear with the growing age. Twins,
which are called mahanga, are not uncommon, but
no superstitious feeling is attached to their birth,
and it is regarded as a natural occurrence. Some-
times the child is sacrified (roromi, infanticide), but

CHAP. III.] NATIVE CUSTOMS. 25

this unnatural crime mostly occurs as an act of
revenge : — broken faith, or desertion by the hus-
band, the illegitimacy of the children, matrimonial
dissensions, illicit connections with Europeans,
slavery during pregnancy, and separation from the
husband — are the principal causes. In many cases
infanticide is the result of superstition of the gross-
est character, and is occasioned by fear of divine
anger and punishment. Rangi-tautau, the wife of
a young chief at the mission settlement at Roturua,
killed her first child under the following most
singular circumstances : — while pregnant she was
one day at the pa on the other side of the lake,
where an old priestess had hung out her blanket
for the purpose of airing it ; the young woman ob-
served a certain insect upon the garment, — caught
it, and, according to the native custom, eat it. She
thought that she had not been perceived, but the
old witch had seen her, and immediately poured
forth the most violent imprecations and curses upon
her for having eaten a louse from off her sacred gar-
ment, and foretold that she would kill and eat her
own child as a punishment for this sacrilegious
deed. This threat she frequently repeated after the
woman's confinement, and' worked so much upon
her agitated mind by threats of the vengeance of
Heaven, that the infatuated mother dug a hole,
buried her child, and trampled it to death, unmoved
by the piercing cries of the poor creature. But she
afterwards deeply repented having thus violated the

26 INFANTICIDE. [PART I.

most sacred law of nature ; and, perhaps, in conse-
quence of this, she and her husband separated from
their tribe and became the principal supporters of
the missionary.

They have other modes of killing the child : the
head of the infant not yet fully born is compressed,
and thus its existence terminated ; and sometimes
abortion is effected by pressing violently upon the
abdomen with a belt. Many children are still-
born ; but I suspect that in almost all these cases
death was caused by the mother. It makes no dif-
ference whether the child is male or female ; but if
the woman is desirous that her child should be of the
one sex, and has boasted that she knows it will be
so, on its proving of the other sex she frequently
sacrifices it. The child, if suffered to survive the
first moments of its existence, is generally safe ;
and even under the circumstances I have mentioned,
maternal love often gets the better of anger or de-
spair. I have known cases, however, where in a fit
of passion or jealousy the child was afterwards mur-
dered by the mother or her relations.

The child who is not doomed thus to perish at
its birth is nursed with affection and tenderness,
either by the mother o'r by some other woman of
the tribe, who gives it her breast. During a great
part of its infancy it is taken care of by the father,
who evinces admirable patience and forbearance.
It remains unclothed and exposed to the incle-
mency of the weather, but often takes refuge in the

CHAP. III.] NAMES. 27

warm blanket of the father or mother. It is lulled
to sleep by songs which are called nga-ori-ori-
tamaiti, and which happily express those feelings
and sentiments that so delight us in our own
nursery rhymes. In this early age there is, it
appears, little mortality or sickness amongst the
New Zealanders, except in those parts of the island
in which the diseases I, have alluded to are preva-
lent, or have become hereditary.

The father or mother, or the relations, give a
name to the child, taken from some quality or
from some accident which happened before, or at
the time of, his birth ; new names are thus con-
tinually formed. It is rarely that the son bears
the same appellation as his father ; the name is
simple, but one man is often known by different
names, and an accident may change the original
one. All the names have meanings, and the num-
ber of pure vowels which occur in the language,
and the termination of every word with a vowel,
render the names harmonious.1 The European, or

1 As specimens of native names the following may be given : —

Names of Men. Names of Women.

Te Kaniata Te Kanawa

Teatua Amohia

Tengoungou Rangi toware

Tangimoana Rangitea

Titore Rangiawitia

Hiko Parehuia

Heu-Heu Rangikataua

Narongo Pareaute

Rangiaiata Kari

28 BAPTISMAL [PART i.

rather Oriental, names which have been given to
the missionary natives undergo a transmutation
adapted to their idiom, which improves their eu-
phony. Unconnected with naming the child is
the custom of its baptism. This remarkable cere-
mony (E riri) is entirely unique : the time of its
performance is not at any fixed period, but it gene-
rally takes place during the first few months after
the birth. It is done by the tohunga, or priest, who,
with a green branch dipped in a calabash full of
water, sprinkles the child and pronounces the fol-
lowing incantation, which varies according to the
sex of the child. The whole ceremony is very mys-
terious ; few of the young people have been present
during its performance ; and it seems to be a relic
of a former more connected form of religious wor-
ship, or perhaps of that primitive religion which is
the basis of our most sacred religious rites.

A very old chief and priest in Kaitaia, who had
become a Christian, related to me the circumstances,
and gave me the incantations.

It would be necessary to be acquainted very

Names of Men. Names of Women.

Hamanu Aroha

Tumu-Tumu Rangimahora

Tawao Wakapoi

E I hi Pirangi

Matangi Rimginganganu

Warepouri Rangipaeroa

E Puni Pareugaoe

Rauparalm Kaone

Pane Kareao Eraraue

CHAP. III.] INCANTATIONS. 29

exactly with the whole of the ceremony before
attempting to decipher the sense of these incanta-
tions, or to translate them. There were some dis-
crepances in the accounts I received of this custom :
I was told that the baptism is carried on by girls
or women, who lay the child upon the mat. Per-
haps the two accounts can be reconciled, as the
incantation may be said alternately by the priest
and by the girls in the form of a dialogue. This
seems to be probable from what I can decipher of
it. The whole has evidently a symbolical meaning,
as indeed all customs of the kind have, even among
the most savage nations.

Incantation used at the Baptism of Boys.

Tohia te tama nei kia riri kia ngiha, kaui otu me te nganahau
ka riri ki tai no tu ka nguha ki tai no tu, Koropana ki tai no tu.
E pa te karanga ki tai no tu : me te nganahau ki tai no tu : taku
tama nei kia tohia : koropana ki tai no tu : pa mai te karanga ki
tai no tu : ko te kawa o karaka wati : o riri ai koe : e nguha ai
koe : e ngana ai koe : e toa ai koe : e karo ai koe : ko tu iho uhia :
ko rongo i houhia.

Incantation used at the Baptism of Girls.

Tohia te tama nei kia riri : kia nguha te tama nei : kani o tu :
me te nganahau : ka riri ki tai no tu : ka wakataka te watu : kania
kania ma taratara : te hihi ma taratara : te hau o uenuku puha ka
mama tauira o tu : ka mama tauira o Rongo. Ho : ka kai tu : ka
kai Rongo : ka kai te wakariki. He haha : he hau ora : he hau ran-
gatira : kei runga kei te rangi : ka puha te rangi. E iriiria koe ki
te iriiri : hahau kai mau tangaengae haere ki te wahie mau tanga-
engae : watu kakahu mou tangaengae.

The following is an attempted translation of the
incantation used at the baptism of girls ; but several

30 BAPTISMAL INCANTATIONS. [PART I.

words are evidently incorrectly written, and of
others I am unacquainted with the meaning.

As, however, it was stated by a native to be " a
piece of nonsense which he did not understand, nor
anybody else, for its mystical expressions were known
only to a few," it is probable that some words are
very ancient and obsolete. I have not attempted
to translate those parts of which I could not com-
prehend the import. The sentences may be con-
sidered to be pronounced alternately by the priest
and a party of girls : —

Girls. Tohia te tama nei.

We wish this child to be immersed.
Priest. Kia riri.

Let it be sprinkled.
Girls. Kia nguha ! te tama nei.

We wish the child to live to womanhood.
Priest. Kani o Tu.

Dance for Atua.
Girls. Me ta nganahau.
Priest. Ka riri ki tai no tu.

It is sprinkled in the waters of Atua.
Girls. Ka wakataka te watu.

The mat is spread.
Priest. Kania ma taratara,

Te hihi ma taratara.

Dance in a circle,

Thread the dance.

The remainder is very obscure.
Scarcely anything can be said as to the education
of children, which is left almost entirely to nature.

1 Nguha signifies literally the art of tattooing on the lips of
women at the age of puberty.

CHAP. III.] CHILDREN. 31

They early acquire those arts which are necessary
for their maintenance and preservation. Near the
sea or the lakes they acquire the art of swim-
ming almost before they are able to stand upright.
They are not deficient in obedience to their parents,
although the latter do not exercise their authority
very strictly, but allow their children to do what
they do themselves. Where there is no occasion
for burthening them with restrictions which they
do not understand, as is the case in civilised nations,
there are fewer occasions for correction. They are
a cheerful, affectionate set of little urchins, inde-
fatigable in annoying the visitor from distant Eu-
rope by their curiosity, which extends to his person,
clothes, all the things he may have with him, and
even to his sayings and doings, which are faithfully
reported to the elders : nothing escapes the atten-
tion of these youngsters. From their continual
contact with the adults all their mental faculties
are early developed, although they pass their youth
in doing nothing, or in innocent games. Their
kite (manu, or pakau pakaukau) is of a triangular
form, and is very neatly made of the light leaves
of a sedge ; it is held by a string made of strips of
flax tied together, and its ascent is accompanied
with some saying or song, such as the " He karakia
pakau,"1 which I here give in a note. It is a sign

1 Piki mai piki mai kake mai ke mai ki te te hi ta hao te haii
imi ka tu te rupe rupe katu kawa te kawa te kawa i numi e koe
ki te kawa tua tapi ki te kawa tua rua kawaka ki ki kawaka kaka
ahumai ahumai.

32 SPORTS OF CHILDREN. [PART I.

of peace when it is seen flying near a village, a
" tohu tangl manu" A top, called kaihora, nicely
formed and managed as it is by us, supplies another
of their amusements. In the game of Maiti they
are great proficients. This is a game like that
called cat's-cradle in Europe, and consists of very
complicated and perplexing puzzles with a cord tied
together at the ends. It seems to he intimately
connected with their ancient traditions, and, in the
different figures which the cord is made to assume
whilst held on both hands, the outlines of their
different varieties of houses, canoes, or figures of
men and women are imagined to be represented.
Maid, the Adam of New Zealand, left this amuse-
ment to them as an inheritance. Another game
is called tutukai, and is played with a number of
pebbles. A very common sport amongst children
consists in opening and shutting the fingers, and
bending the arm in a certain manner, when the fol-
lowing words are said, the whole of which must be
completed in a single breath : —

Katahi ti karna ti ka hara mai tapati tapat.o re ka rau ua ka ran
ua ka noho te kiwi ka pohe wa tautau to pi to pa ka huia mai ka
toko te rangi kai ana te wetu kai ana te marama o te Tiu e rere ra
runga o tepe ra peka o hua kau^re turakina te arero wiwi wawa
ke ke ke te manu ki taupiri.

They have the following tale of a girl, whose
face they fancy they can discover on the orb of the
moon. Rona, a native maid, went with a calabash
to fetch water. The moon hid her pale face behind
dark and sweeping clouds. The maid, vexed at this

CHAP. III.] TATTOOING. 33

uncourteous behaviour, pronounced a curse on the
celestial orb ; but as a punishment she stumbled and
fell. The moon descended, raised her from the
ground, and she now resides with her.

There is no separation of the sexes during child-
hood, nor indeed at any later age. Although pu-
berty appears earlier than with us, the difference in
th£ period is not so great as it is between us and
the southern nations of Europeans.

Families are not large ; there are rarely more
than two or three children, although I found more
numerous families in the interior. One of the
causes may be the habit of nursing the child for a
very long time. I have seen, however, as many as
ten children by the same father and mother. As
soon as the boy grows up he partakes in the occu-
pations of the man, and tries to get a name for
warlike exploits. He then receives the tattooing,
an operation which lasts some time, and is done at
intervals. The Tobunga is charged with this func-
tion ; but it is not every one of them that is able
to perform the operation. Some of the chief mas-
ters of the art are slaves, and the Waikato tribe are
celebrated for their skill, in the perfect execution of
the designs. The tattoo, or " moko" which is its
native name, is done either with the sharp bone of
a bird, or with a small chisel called ulil. The
candidate for this distinction reposes his head upon
the knees of the operator, who drives the chisel
into the skin with his hand. Each time, the chisel

VOL. n. D

34 TATTOOING. [PART I.

is dipped into a pigment called narahu, which is
prepared by carbonizing the resin of the kauri-
pine ; and after each incision the blood is wiped of.
The persons operated upon never allow the slightest
expression of pain to escape them ; and after the in-
flammation has passed away, the regular and clean
scars appear dark. The tattooing of the lips is the
most painful part of the operation. The moko is
the same in all tribes, and does not form what
might be called the arms of an individual, neither
is it given as a reward for valiant deeds. When
the natives had occasion to sign deeds in their
transactions with the Europeans, they used to draw
upon the document a part of their moko or some
other figure as their signature ; but this seems to
have been a modern invention. The moko is not an
enforced ceremony ; but any one may have it done,
or not, according to his wishes. Neither is it in
many cases complete, but often remains unfinished.
Slaves, if they have been taken when children, are
not tattooed, nor is the operation completed in
those cases where it has already been partly per-
formed upon them. The complete moko comprises
the face, the posteriors, and the anterior part of the
thighs to above the knees The first lines are
drawn from the wings of the nose to the chin. All
the different parts of the moko have names. They
are generally curved or spiral lines.

Rerepi are those from the nose to the chin.

Pongiangia, at the wings of the nose.

CHAP. III.] TATTOOING. 35

Ngu, at the summit of the nose.

Kamcai, on the chin.

Ngutu, on the lips.

Hupe, in the rima nasi.

Koroaha> on the lower maxilla, where the mas-
seter lies.

Pnta-ringa, on the ears.

Pae-pae, on the malar bones.

Kokoti, on the cheeks.

Korohaha, the lower spirals of the cheeks.

Erewa, upper eyelid.

Tiwana, over the brows and temples.

Titiy four lines on the middle of the forehead.

Rape, the posteriors.

Rito, the outer lines of those spirals.

Puhoro, the upper part of the thighs.

The girls, as soon as they arrive at puberty, have
their lips tattooed with horizontal lines ; to have
red lips is a great reproach to a woman. With
females in many cases the operation ceases here, but
more frequently the chin is tattooed, especially in
the Waikato tribe, and the space between the eye-
brows, much resembling the tattoo of the modern
Egyptians : in some rare cases it extends over the
angles of the mouth : I have indeed seen a woman
whose whole face was tattooed. Women bear, be-
sides, the marks of their " tangi" or lamentations
for the dead: these are incisions made on their
bodies with shells, and dyed with nara/iu, often
running regularly down the thorax and the extre-

D 2

36 MARRIAGES. [ PART I.

mities, but frequently without any regular design.
The general effect of the tattoo is to give the face a
rigorous and unchangeable appearance : it prevents
the symptoms of age from becoming visible so early
as they otherwise would do, but it is not so for-
midable as it has been represented by some travel-
lers. The tattoo of the lips, however, in women,
gives them a livid, deadly appearance, certainly not
to their advantage.

Although few or no ceremonies are connected
with marriage, the customs regarding married wo-
men are strict and solemn. No marriage or con-
nection for life takes place before the young people
have attained a certain age, from eighteen to twenty
for instance, with a little difference perhaps in the
two sexes. It is not, however, rare that a child is
promised in marriage, and then she becomes strictly
" tapu" until she has attained the proper age. The
suitor for a wife either succeeds by a long and con-
tinued courtship, e-aru-aru, if the girl is at first
unwilling to bestow her inclinations on him, or, if
she is propitious, a secret pinching of the hands on
both sides declares the affirmative. The latter is
called ropa. If the girl is so lucky as to have two
suitors who have equal pretensions, so that neither
herself nor the father ventures a decision, " e-puna-
rua" is ordered, or what we would call a pulling-
match — a dragging of her arms by each of the
suitors in opposite directions, the stronger obtaining
the victory, but often with very injurious conse-

CHAP. III.] POLYGAMY. 37

quences to the poor girl, whose arms in some cases
sustain luxation. Polygamy is not interdicted, but
is very uncommon amongst them. Here and there
a chief possesses two wives, sometimes three, but
most of them have only one. Adultery on the part
of the wife is punished with death, of which several
instances have come under my observation ; where,
under the influence of Europeans and missionaries,
the native laws have become less rigorous on this
point, the husband exposes his wife in pur is natu-
rallLus, and is then reconciled to her. In a pa
near the North Cape of the island the wife of an
influential chief had committed this crime. The
chief, a Christian, enraged at the insult offered to
him, declared he would divorce his wife. The
woman, on her side, said that if he did she would
hang herself, and would no doubt have kept her
word. What was to be done ? The case was dis-
cussed with the missionaries, and after a few days
the man forgave his wife and took her back again.

The adulterer often seeks safety in flight : if he
is of an inferior class, or a slave, he has forfeited
his life ; if he is a chief or an influential person, re-
tributive justice cannot reach him : when he is of a
different tribe, it becomes a cause of war. But these
latter cases are very rare, as it is most frequently
slaves who are guilty, and they are protected by no
one. If the husband is faithless, his mistress is
sometimes killed by his wife, but at all events
stripped naked; and this is often done to the h us-

38 ADULTERY. [PART I.

band by the relations of the wife, if his rank does
not shield him. Sometimes the husband commits
suicide from fear of the consequences. A curious
case of this description came to my knowledge,
which I will relate, as being interesting in other
respects. We were accompanied from Kawia into
the Waipa district by a chief of the name of
Te Waro. Te Waro had been in Van Diemen's
Land, had seen the working of the English laws
there, and had resolved in his own mind to adopt
them in his country to their full extent. When we
were in Kawia, Captain Symonds, the police ma-
gistrate, explained to Te Waro the new state of
things in New Zealand, and especially that they
ought not to take the punishment of crimes into
their own hands, but give the offenders up to
justice. The chief made a promise that in his tribe
he would make known those laws and enforce
them. When we afterwards came to Te Waro's
own abode on the Waipa river, Captain Symonds
settled satisfactorily some outrages which had been
committed by the natives upon some European
settlers ; and as soon as this was finished, the chief,
calling a girl to him, stepped forward and said to
us, "I promised you to acknowledge your laws,
which seem to be good, and I will be true to my
promise. This girl has committed a murder. Her
brother had had forbidden intercourse with a slave*
girl, and, when the case became known, he feared
the consequences from the relations of his wife, and

CHAP. III.] TREATMENT OF WOMEN. 39

shot himself. But the sister found the slave last
night in the bush, and, to revenge her brother's
death, killed her. Take the girl and judge her ac-
cording to your laws." The girl was Te Waro's
daughter! The reader may imagine the scene!
Te Waro, a man of serene, highly meditative, and
noble countenance, arraigning his only child of
murder : his motives could not be mistaken. Before
him stood his daughter, who pleaded her cause
with energy and firmness, although now and then
a tear started from her eye. She justly observed
that she had acted according to their law, and that
the girl had been the cause of her brother's death.
But Te Waro would not listen to this. When the
magistrate refused to send the girl to Auckland,
Te Waro wished to give himself up to justice, being
the nearest relation, and was with difficulty per-
suaded that any such mode of retribution was con-
trary to our laws. This case will show how much
the natives appreciate the new order of things, and
how easy it will be to reconcile them entirely to it.
And yet this was a tribe far in the interior, not in
constant contact with Europeans, nor influenced by
missionaries.

The wife is well treated by the husband ; she is
his constant companion, and takes care of the plan-
tations, manufactures of mats, and looks after the
children. The man constructs the house, goes out
fishing, and to war : but even in war the woman is
often his companion, and either awaits in the neigh-

40 DIVORCE. [PART i

bourhood the termination of a skirmish, or on the
field itself incites the men to combat.

Divorce scarcely ever takes place except in cases
of adultery. Widows are " tapu " until the bones
of the husband have been scraped and brought to
their ultimate resting-place : the same is the case
with the widower. After this ceremony they be-
come "noa," or free. Widows of arikis, or here-
ditary chiefs, hold for life the highest influence over
the tribe, or convey this influence to the chief whom
they may marry. Instances of suicide at the death
of a husband, especially if he was a " great man,"
are not uncommon ; and hanging seems to be the
favourite mode of exit.

It is well known that girls, before they are mar-
ried, can dispense their favours as they like — a per-
mission which, as long as they lived in their primi-
tive state, was perhaps not abused, as the liaison was
binding, for the time being, even with Europeans.
Afterwards girls became an article of trade with
the chiefs in shipping places, who regarded selling
their women as the easiest method of getting com-
modities. But it must be admitted that parents,
relations, and the females themselves, are very anx-
ious to unite in legal matrimonial ties with the
whites, and that licentiousness is not an inherent
part of their character. If these ties are in any way
iixed, they are maintained on the part of the female
with affection and faithfulness. Infanticide is then
uncommon. I know as many as six children of

CHAP. III.] MIXED MARRIAGES. 41

such mixed marriages : there results from them one
of the finest half-castes that exists, and I would add,
also, an improvement on the race, at least in its
physical particulars, as far as can be judged from
children. They retain, however, many of their
mother's peculiarities, especially in the colour and
quality of hair and eyes. They are generally
attached to her race, and of course better acquainted
with her language than with English. I may ob-
serve that their number in the islands is nearly 400.
A European having a native for his wife obtains,
as a matter of course, the full protection of her
father ; and if the latter is a powerful chief, the
son-in-law can exercise a great influence, as the
natives generally take great delight in their grand-
children. Connexions of this kind, even if the
couple had been lawfully married, have been viewed
—and, as it appears, most unwisely — with great
contempt by the missionaries, who are too apt to
consider the people to whom they have been sent to
preach the Gospel as an inferior race of beings ; in
many cases, however, the missionaries seem to have
been actuated by a desire to check the influence of
bad characters who may thus connect themselves
with a tribe. From some cases which have come
under my observation, I must remark that many
of these have turned out very good marriages ;
and as the average native female population seems
to be greater than the male, this will furnish a

42 BLENDING OF RACES. [PART I.

remedy against certain evils experienced in other
colonies, where the contrary was the case, and tend
to what I conceive to be very desirable — an ultimate
blending of the races.

CHAP. IV.] 43

CHAPTER IV.

The Food of the Natives — their Clothing — their Dances — Witch-
craft— Modes of Burial — Ideas regarding the Soul.

I HAVE already mentioned what the prevailing food
of the natives was before the Europeans introduced
maize and potatoes, and still is in many parts. As
there are, however, many curious circumstances
connected with this subject, a few remarks may be
interesting. A New Zealander has two meals a
day, one in the forenoon and one just before sunset.
Generally the female slaves or the elder women
prepare the food, each family for themselves, or
sometimes several together. The native oven, hangi
or kohua, made in the well-known manner with
heated stones, is situated either in the open air or in
a house (te-kauta) constructed of logs' at a small
distance from each other, so that the smoke may
escape. The fire-wood must be taken from the bush :
all parts of old houses, canoes, fences, &c., are
strictly forbidden (tapu). Before the meal is cooked
baskets of sedge or flax are made, in which the
different parties receive their share. Generally the
men and women sit apart from each other ; the tau-

H FOOD. [PART i.

reka-reka, or slaves, retain their share, and sit by
themselves. The food must be consumed in the
open air ; the dwelling-house is " tapu." Formerly
pipis, or cockles, formed a great part of their food,
and were obtained in large quantities on the ebb of
the tide. Fish are used, either fresh or dried in
the sun. They are caught with the seine, or with
a navicular (canoe-shaped) piece of wood, lined on one
side with a thin plate of the pawa-shell (Haliotis),
in imitation of a fish, and with a hook formed from
a piece of human bone, or the whole hook is formed
out of human bone ; this is used without bait, and
is towed at the stern of a canoe. The use of human
bones for this purpose was meant to convey an in-
sult and a defiance to a hostile tribe, as only the
bones of enemies killed in battle are thus used. As
a fly, a feather of the apterix is highly esteemed.

The half-fossilized bones of the moa, a bird be-
longing probably to the struthious order, but now
extinct, were selected for their hardness, in ab-
sence of the larger and stronger bones of quadru-
peds. Flatfish and rays are transfixed with wooden
spears in the shallow bays ; fish of the genera Scom-
ber, Trigla, Serranus, Sparus, Balistes, Labrus, and
Conger, are caught either with the seine or with
hooks ; a Myxene with the hand ; and four kinds
of fresh-water eels by baiting a very skilfully-con-
structed funnel-shaped basket of wicker-work (pu-
koro-tuna). A species of shark which at Mid-
summer— that is, at Christinas — visits in countless

CHAP. IV.] FISHING. 45

numbers the coasts and its inlets, is held in high
estimation ; it is eaten dried. In size the seines
(kupenga) used by the natives rival our largest, and
are made of unprepared flax exactly in the same way
and form as ours are. Large salt-water crawfish
are caught by diving, in which art the women are
very expert ; fresh -water crawfish, which are com-
mon in the inland lakes and rivulets, are taken with
bait. Birds are generally decoyed by imitating their
voices, or by a decoy-bird ; the latter is the mode
used to catch the kaka, or the Nestor australis. A
native concealed in the forest by a cover made
of branches has a long rod in his hands, which
reaches to a neighbouring tree : near him sits
the decoy-bird, whose cries attract the wild ones,
which deliberately walk down the rod, and are
caught one after the other in quick succession.
Tuis, or mocking-birds, are decoyed by imitating
their notes ; formerly pigeons were speared, but at
present the gun is generally used. In former times
the birds called kiwis (Apterix australis), and
kakapos (Centropus ?), formed part of the food of
the natives, but now these birds have become nearly
extinct in the northern island. The kiore maori,
or native rat, and the guana, were once favourite
dishes, but they have met with the same fate : the
native dog was formerly considered a dainty, and
great numbers of them were eaten ; but the breed
having undergone an almost complete mixture with
the European, their use as an article of food has

46 FOOD. [PART i.

been discontinued, as the European dogs are said by
the natives to be perfectly unpalatable. The New
Zealand dog is different from the Australian dingo ;
the latter resembles in size and shape the wolf,
while the former rather resembles the jackall ; its
colour is reddish-brown, its ears long and straight.
The native name is kuri, the general name for the
dog amongst the Polynesian race ; but it is very
curious that the Spanish word " pero" is also known
to them.

Among the delicacies at certain seasons may be
mentioned the sweet and fleshy bractese of the Frey-
cinetia Banksii ; they also occasionally eat the fari-
naceous root of some terrestrial Orchideee, as the
Thelymitra Forsteri, the Orthoceras strictum, Micro-
tis Banksii ; nor do they disdain the fat grub of some
coleopterous insect which they find in rotten trees.

The korau, or mamako, the pulpous stem of a tree-
fern (the Cyathea medullaris), is an excellent vege-
table, which is in season about Christmas ; it is pre-
pared by being cooked during a whole night in a
native oven. The heart of the cabbage-palm (Areca
sapida), which grows in the gloomy forest in hilly
situations, is eaten raw. The koroi, or the berries
of the kahikatea-pine, are a wholesome aromatic
fruit. The fern-root (Pteris esculenta) is still fre-
quently eaten, being previously roasted and beaten,
but its use is rapidly decreasing.

With the exception of the taro (Arum esculen-
tum, or Caladium esculentum), and the dog, which,

CHAP. IV.J THE SWEET POTATO. 47

according to their traditions, their forefathers brought
with them when they first came to the country, all
these animals and vegetables were nga mea tawito
(old things, indigenous things). A change took place
in their food by the introduction of the sweet pota-
to, kumara (Convolvulus batata) — an introduction
which is gratefully remembered and recorded in
many of their songs, and has given rise to solemn
religious observances. It may be asked, what was
the period when the poor natives received the gift of
this wholesome food, and who was their benefactor ?
On the first point they know nothing ; their recol-
lection attaches itself to events, but not to time : the
name, however, of the donor lives in their memory.
It is E Pani, or Ko Pani, the wife of E Tiki, who
brought the first seeds from the island of Tawai.
E Tiki was a native of the island of Tawai, which
is not that whence, according to tradition, the
ancestors of the New Zealanders had come. He
came to New Zealand with his wife : whether in less
frail vessels than they possess at present, and whether
purposely or driven there by accident, tradition is
silent. He was well received, but soon perceived
that food was more scanty here than in the happy
isle whence he came : he wished to confer a benefit
upon his hosts, but knew not how to do it, until his
wife, E Pani, offered to go back and fetch kumara,
that the people who had received them kindly might
not suffer want any longer. This she accomplished,
and returned in safety to the shores of New Zealand.

48 THE SWEET POTATO. [PART I.

What a tale of heroism may lie hidden under this
simple tradition ! Is it a tale connected with the
Polynesian race itself, or does it not rather refer to
the arrival in New Zealand of the early Spanish
navigators, who may have brought this valuable
product from the island of Tawai, one of the Sand-
wich Islands, where the plant is still most exten-
sively cultivated ? There can be scarcely any doubt
but that New Zealand was visited by some people
antecedent to Tasman. Kaipuke is the name for
ship in New Zealand. Buque is a Spanish word.
Kai means, to eat, live, men. No other Polynesian
nation has this word to designate a ship. Pero (dog)
and poaca (pig) are also Spanish. Tawai, whence
E Pani brought the kumara, is situated to the east
of New Zealand according to tradition ; and the
first discoverers in the great ocean, Alvaro Mendana
(1595), Quiros (1608), Lemaire, and others, arrived
from the eastward, as they did at Tahiti, according
to the tradition of the inhabitants. Tasman did
not come to New Zealand until 164*2.

However this may be, the fields of kumara are
strictly " tapu," and any theft from them is severely
punished. The women who are engaged in their
cultivation are also " tapu," They must pray, to-
gether with the priests, for the success of the harvest.
These women are never allowed to join the cannibal
feasts ; and it is only after the kumara is dug up
that they are released from the strict observances of
the " tapu." They believe that kumara is the food

CHAP. IV.] PIGS. 49

consumed in the "reinga," the dwelling-place of
departed spirits, and it is certainly the food most
esteemed among the living.

They have several ways of preparing the sweet
potato : it is either simply boiled, or dried slowly
in a "hangi," when it has the taste of dates, or
ground to powder, and baked into cakes.

The calabashes (hue) were, according to their tra-
ditions, the next addition to their stock of eatables.
The first, from which they received the seeds, was
carried by a whale, which threw it on to the shore.

All the other articles of food were introduced by
Europeans, — by Captain Cook and those who fol-
lowed him. Captain King, when, at the end of the
last century, he brought back the two natives who
had been taken away by force to teach the settlers in
Norfolk Island the mode of dressing flax, landed at
the north end of the island, and there introduced
maize, and gave the natives three pigs, which, how-
ever, were mistaken by them for horses, they hav-
ing some vague recollection of those which they
had seen on board Captain Cook's vessels. They
forthwith rode two of them to death ; and the third
was -killed for having entered a bury ing-ground. A
very old man, who had known Captain King, related
this singular story to me. Pigs have only of late
been generally introduced into many parts of the
country ; and in some places where tribes have been
broken up they are found wild in large numbers.
The native name is poaka; and although English

VOL. II. E

50 PIGS. [PART i.

men think this word to be their own " pork," with
a native termination (porka), I am doubtful whether
the New Zealanders had not some knowledge of
this animal previous to its introduction by us. In
the languages of the islands in the Southern Ocean
the name of the pig is bua, buacca, buaha, and pua ;
and it was certainly known in those places before
the arrival of the English. The New Zealand pigs
are a peculiar breed, with short heads and legs and
compact bodies.

Water is the common drink of the New Zea-
landers. They sometimes press out the juice from
the drupes of the tupakihi (Coriaria sarmentosa),
which is called tutu, and which they drink unfer-
mented. The seeds of these berries form a very
active acrid poison, and produce, when swallowed
by accident, violent spasmodic affections and inflam-
mations of the nerves.

Food and everything connected with it being the
most important objects in a native's life, we cannot
feel astonished that they should be so intimately
connected with his religious ideas, and that we
should find traces of a sacrifice to the Supreme
Being of a part of the produce of the soil or of the
chase. To have known these customs more accu-
rately, before they fell into disuse, would have been
very interesting : now they have nearly disappeared.

The following is an incantation which was uttered
at the offering of a pigeon :—

CHAP. IV.] INCANTATIONS. 51

He karakia mo te kuku kia ma ai te hinu kia imi ai tahuna ki
te kapura ko te karakia tenei.

Ka tahuna ka tahuna te ahi tapu e Tiki ka ka i te ata tapu e
homai e homai e Tiki e hinu e ka ki koe he wai kuku ka ki koe
he wai ruru ka ki koe he wai kaka ka ki koe he wai pitoitoi ka
ki koe he wai piraka raka ka ki koe he wai tuna ko te puna
i wea ko te puna i rangi riri homai kia ringia.

Literal Translation.

A Prayer, that the Pigeon may be pure, that it may be very fat :
when the fire burns the prayer is said.

When (it) is lighted, when (it) is lighted the sacred fire, oh Tiki !
when it burns on the sacred morning : oh give, oh give, oh Tiki,
the fat : it burns for thee, the fat of the pigeon ; for thee, the fat
of the owl; for thee, the fat of the parrot; for thee, the fat of the
flycatcher; for thee, the fat of the thrush : a water of eels : where
is its spring ? the spring is in heaven : sprinkle, give ! be it poured
out.

A prayer regarding the native rat is as follows : —

He karakia kiore maori.

Kia haeremai ai ki te poka kia mate ai Taumaha kirunga,
taumaha kiraro ki taku matua wahine i ki ai taku kiore ma te reke
taumaha taumaha Etakate po e taka ki tu hua e taka te ao e taka
ki karewa i tutu ai he kiore.

That connected with the calabash is—

He karakia hue kia hua ai.
A Prayer that the Calabash may be fruitful.
He aha taku takano he turu taku kakano he rakau nui taku
kakano moe mai ra taku tokoto mai ra koutou koa u Tamariki
hua kiwi huahua moho te homai te ringia ki te kawekawe o pu te
hue.

In their dealings with Europeans they are eager
for everything the latter consume, with the excep-
tion of spiced and acrid articles : they have an aver-
sion also to distilled spirits. With some, however,

E2

52 MAT CLOTHING. [PART I.

who live continually with Europeans, the drinking
of spirits has already become a habit, but it is not
as yet very general. Our bread is a much-desired
article with them, and in the European settlements
the baker receives the greatest part of their earnings.
It is well known that the custom of drinking kawa,
the juice of the root of Piper methisticum, prevails
in many of the South-Sea Islands. The real Piper
methisticum does not grow in New Zealand, but
a cognate species, the Piper excelsum, which also
bears the name of kawa, but is not used to prepare a
drink.

All their clothing was formerly made of the
Phormium tenax. The mode of manufacturing
it is very simple, and consists merely in intertwining
perpendicular threads with others extended horizon-
tally. The beauty and durability of these mats are
well known, but making the most common one
occupies a woman full six months, and one of the
best requires a much longer time. They are of dif-
ferent descriptions.

E kaitaka is made of the finest flax : it is white
and silk-like, with a strong black border, beautifully
worked with angular designs in red, very much re-
sembling some of the drawings on Mexican tombs.
These mats are worn at festivals, and form the
principal article of presents. When dyed black
they are called waihinau. These are very beautiful
and scarce.

E koroai is a white mat with black strings, and

CHAP. IV.] VARIETIES OF MATS. 53

a thick fringe of strings of the same colour. It is
generally worn as a toga by the principal men.

E wakaiwa is a white mat, with yellow, or fre-
quently variegated, strings, not twisted, but rolled
together, so as to form tubes, which is done by scrap-
ing the flax-leaves on one side. They are worn by
the women.

E tahea is likewise a woman's mat, with twisted
strings, two or three feet long.

E hima is a white mat, with white strings at a
distance from each other.

E tatara is a black-stringed mat, with patches or
rows of dyed wool, of which substance the natives
are very covetous ; and many a red comforter or cap
has been converted into these ornaments. They
have, however, a red vegetable dye of their own.
This is the wood and bark of the rimu-pine.

E rapaki is a coarse mat, which the women wear :
it covers them from the loins to the knees.

E mangaika is a very thick and large mat, into
which black or yellow pieces of flax are closely in-
serted, and which are impervious to rain. In these
the epidermis, which keeps the fibres of the flax-leaves
together, is not separated; and where this is the
case the mats are called koka.

A good sleeping-mat is called takapau, and re-
sembles our table-covers : an inferior one is called
e porera.

Mats are also made from pieces of dog's-skin sewn
together. They are then called tahi uru.

54 VISITING COSTUME. [PART I.

I am scarcely able to give any new particulars re-
garding the preparation of flax. I will only observe
that the introduction of blankets has greatly dimi-
nished the skill of the natives in preparing it ; and
that they work very little of that valuable article for
the purposes of trade, although a good flax-scraper
of either sex can clean as much as ten pounds weight
per diem.

If a party of natives are travelling, they dress
themselves, just before arriving at their destination,
in their best clothes. A wooden comb (heru) is
used, in shape remarkably like some I have seen
which were brought from North America ; the
face and hands receive the unusual luxury of being
washed ; and the head is ornamented with the white
feathers of the albatross or gull, or, as a still
greater distinction, with the esteemed tail-feathers
of the uia (Neomorpha Gouldii). Sometimes the
face is painted with a red ochre (kokowai), or a
blue ochre (pukipoto). But this painting is used
chiefly at certain feasts, at funeral ceremonies, and
in their wars. The red ochre is also said to pre-
vent the mosquitoes and sand-flies from tormenting
the body. The hair is often greased with shark's
oil, or with an oil pressed from the seeds of the titoki
(Aledryon excelsum, belonging to the Sapindacese).

The ears of both sexes are pierced, and this is done
at an early age. The native ornaments worn in the
ears are pieces of the ponamu (nephrite, or oriental
jade), which are called e tara ; the mako taniwa, or

CHAP. IV.] NEGLECT OF FLOWERS. 55

teeth, of the tiger-shark, which are very much
esteemed ; or a tooth of a deceased husband. Some-
times the opening receives the purple flower of
several kinds of Metrosideros, or Clematis, or the
favourite pipe. Generally speaking the natives take
very little delight in flowers, which they regard as
useless, and seldom use them as ornaments. They
wonder how Europeans can bestow such trouble on
Flora's children, being, as they say, useless for
food.

Around the neck both sexes generally wear a
figure cut out of jade. This they call E' Tiki : it has
an enormous head, very large eyes, and monstrous
and disproportionate arms and legs. It is not in any
way regarded as an idol, although the value they
attach to it seems to be connected with some an-
cient genealogical traditions, as E' Tiki is also the
name of one of their great ancestors. Generally I
found that they considered these figures as heir-
looms in a family, but, where no such hereditary
value was attached, they readily parted with them.
This seems the real nature of these E' Tikis, which
we find in many of the Polynesian islands under
the same name, and which were considered as em-
blems of their religion, as they certainly are in one
sense, if we take their great veneration for the me-
mory of their ancestors as constituting part of their
religion. The colossal busts of Easter Island, the
grotesque statues of the Sandwich and Figi Islands,
are the same as the wooden carvings over a New

56 DRESSING THE HAIR. [PART I.

Zealander's house, or on his sepulchral monuments
— all are Tikis (E' is the article).

Men for the most part either have their hair cut
periodically, or wear it long and tied up on the
crown of the head ; girls let it fall over the fore-
head (which they do not like to have uncovered),
and crop it in a straight line about an inch above
the eyebrows. Married women sometimes wear it
loose and flowing; sometimes they tie it up in dif-
ferent shapes, according to the fashion, which is as
changeable in this respect as with us. Young girls
and boys always wear it short.

The hair on the head of a chief is a very sacred
object, and the operation of cutting it is accom-
panied with certain customs connected with the
" Tapu."

The New Zealander would have a tolerably strong
beard if he did not eradicate it as soon as it appears.
This is done with a cockleshell; but the custom is
not universal, and men are sometimes seen with
large beards. Generally speaking, their legs, chest,
and arms are less covered with hair than is the case
with Europeans, and it causes them great astonish-
ment to see the hairy thorax of the white man.

Dances and songs are very common ; the latter
are generally accompanied with mimicry. A war
is commenced and concluded with a dance, in which
the features are in various ways contorted. They
have a game with four balls, exactly like that of the
Indian jugglers, arid they accompany it with a song.

CHAP. IV.] DANCES AND SONGS. 57.

Another game is with one ball (poi) suspended from
a string. Some songs are erotic or lyric, and are
sung to a low, plaintive, uniform, but not at all
disagreeable tune. A great many of their songs are
licentious. In paddling, they stimulate each other
to exertion by a song ; one man, standing at the head
or in the hull of the canoe, sings a strophe, and the
rest join in chorus. E' Waiata is a song of a joyful
nature ; E' Haka, one accompanied by gestures or
mimics ; E' Karakia is a prayer or an incantation,
used on certain occasions, — and in saying this there
is generally no modulation of the voice, but sylla-
bles are lengthened and shortened, and it produces
the same effect as the reading of the Talmud in syna-
gogues. Most of these songs live in the memory of
all, but with numerous variations ; certain karakia,
or invocations, however, are less generally known,
and a stranger obtains them with difficulty, as they
are only handed down amongst the tohunga, or
priests, from father to son. To adapt words to a
certain tune, and thus to commemorate a passing
event, is common in New Zealand, and has been the
beginning of all national poetry. Many of these
children of the moment have a long existence, and
are transmitted through several generations ; but
then their allusions become unintelligible, and fo-
reign names, having undergone a thorough change,
cannot be recognised.

The only musical instrument possessed by the
natives is a flute (E' Win, or Poretu) with four

58 DISEASES ATTRIBUTED [PART I.

holes, made of wood : the airs produced on it are
plaintive, but little modulated.

The game of draughts is very common, and is
called E' Mu: although not played for gambling
purposes, it often gives rise to quarrels. It is some-
times played differently from our game, but I am
not quite sure that it was not introduced by Eu-
ropeans.

The New Zealander is not over-clean in his per-
son, but he is very particular respecting his food ; and
his dwelling also is kept in as much order as possible.
The introduction of blankets and all sorts of ragged
European clothing, accompanied with the parasitical
flea, which, according to native accounts, only ap-
peared with the Europeans, has not improved his
sense of propriety or his general appearance. The
rigour of the climate and the want of soap are the
principal causes of this, as the natives do not cease
washing and cleaning themselves when they have
plenty of that invaluable article, or when the vanity
of the females is in any way concerned.

Diseases are generally ascribed to the action of a
spirit (E' Atua), as a punishment for eating food or
doing anything that is " tapu;" or forbidden : in
many cases they are believed to originate in witch-
craft (Makuta). The latter belief is deeply rooted,
and even the Christianized natives cannot divest
themselves of it. Bewitching is done by digging a
hole, and invoking the spirit of him whom they want
to have destroyed, which appears above the hole as

CHAP. IV.] TO WITCHCRAFT. 59

a light, when a curse is pronounced over it; or
during the night they go to the side of the river,
and call on the spirit, which appears on the other
bank. There is a district in the northern island,
situated between Taupo and Hawke's Bay, called
Urewera, consisting of steep and barren hills: the
scattered inhabitants of this region have the re-
nown of being the greatest witches in the country.
They are very much feared, and have little connec-
tion with the neighbouring tribes, who avoid them
if possible. If they come to the coast, the natives
there scarcely venture to refuse them anything, for
fear of incurring their displeasure. They are said
to use the saliva of the people whom they intend
to bewitch; and visitors carefully conceal their
spittle, to give them no opportunity of working
their evil. Like our witches and sorcerers of old,
they appear to be a very harmless people, and but
little mixed up with the quarrels of their neigh-
bours. It is a curious fact that many of the old
settlers in the country have become complete con-
verts to the belief in these supernatural powers.
Witchcraft has been the cause of many murders ; a
few days before I arrived at Aotea, on the western
coast, three had been committed in consequence of
people declaring on their death-bed that they had
been bewitched. The police magistrate, Captain
Symonds, remonstrated with them on the absurdity
of such proceedings, and obtained the promise of the

60 REMEDIES FOR DISEASES. [PART I.

chief that in future he would deliver up to justice
all who committed these murders. It is a curious
fact, which has been noticed in Tahiti, Hawaii,
and other islands inhabited by the great Polyne-
sian race, that their first intercourse with Eu-
ropeans produces civil wars and social degradation ;
but that a change of ideas is quickly introduced,
and that the most ancient and deeply-rooted pre-
judices soon become a subject of ridicule to the na-
tives, and are abolished at once. The grey priest,
or tohunga, deeply versed in all the mysteries of
witchcraft and native medical treatment, gives way
in his attendance on the sick to every European
who pretends to a knowledge of the science of sur-
gery or medicine, and derides the former credulity
of his patient. As the diseases are generally ascribed
to psychical causes, they are treated by means of
prayers, "not however without some attendance on
the body. If a chief or his wife falls sick, the
most influential tohunga, or a woman who has " the
odour of sanctity," attends, and continues day and
night with the patient, sometimes repeating incan-
tations over him, sometimes sitting before the house
and praying. The following is an incantation which
is said by the priest as a cure for headache. He pulls
out two stalks of the Pteris esculenta, from which
the fibres of the root must be removed, and, beating
them together over the head of the patient, sings
this chant : —

CHAP. IV.] PRAYERS FOR THE SICK. 61

He Karakia tupapaku, ka ngau tona matenga e te atua ka kara-
kiatia tend kakakia kia ia ki oraia.

Literally — A Prayer for the Dead (Sick) when his Head aches ; to
Atua this Prayer is prayed, that he (the sick) may become well.

Ko matataia ko matapo i tako mata wea wea mai wea te rakaua
te Atua i taka maimnga te rakaua te Atua i ta Kamai raro te
kuruki te mho o te tupua kuruki te niho o te tawitu ka ti ngau
kati te ngau kati ko karakiaanga tupuna a nga wananga ko akuo
tenei tauira.

The following is another incantation, in which
there occurs an invocation to Tiki and Pani to re-
store the patient to health : —

Ta wiwi ta manawa ko taku manato manawa ko taku manawa
heki te manawa irunga ia tawaki hoki iho te manawa i e puta ihu
hoki iho kia ora tenei tangata E Tiki e Pani kia ora tenei tangata
ka hoki mai tena manawa kawaia.

At the same time the relations make their appear-
ance in or near the house, and show their grief by
weeping, in which the patient joins. Frequently
the latter is carried to another house or to a neigh-
bouring village, to have the continual benefit of
these lamentations. But, what is more efficient,
they provide the sick with better and more easily
digestible food than usual — with cockles, fresh
fishes, decoction of fishes, Sonchus oleraceus, or a
solanum, birds, and so on. Men or women of
an inferior class, if they become diseased, often go
to the bush, and return when they are well again ;
whilst there they chiefly employ the steam rising
from herbs infused in boiling water. If there are
hot-springs in the neighbourhood, they are very

02 MOURNING. [PART i.

much used, and with admirable effect. The natives
are better surgeons than physicians ; lirnbs shattered
by a ball, or otherwise broken, I have seen carefully
set, laid upon pillows, kept clean, and the pressure
of clothes and the contact of the air kept off by a
wicker-work contrivance. Abscesses are opened
with a knife or a shell ; indurated lymphatic glands
on the neck are fearlessly cut out with a razor or
a common knife. Their practice of cutting up and
devouring their enemies has made them pretty well
acquainted with the general structure of the body :
they also know very well how to detail the symp-
toms of a disease, although they are unacquainted
with the internal functions of the human body.

When death occurs, general lamentations take
place amongst the nearest relations (e tang'i), who
make deep incisions in their own bodies with broken
pieces of shells. The mourners either stand in an
upright posture, throwing their arms backwards,
and keeping them in a trembling motion ; or they
squat down, enveloping their heads in the mats.
These violent expressions of affection, the streaming
tears, and this unbounded show of grief at the
decease of the renowned warrior, or of a friend or
relation, have something poetical and striking in
their primitive simplicity. The old bedaub them-
selves with red pigment, and cover their heads with
wreaths of green leaves. The house in which the
death took place becomes "tapu" until the period
of the cleaning and ultimate burial of the bones,

CHAP. IV.J TREATMENT OF THE DEAD. 63

which is not at any fixed time, but generally takes
place during the first year, when the flesh is suffi-
ciently decomposed. All the clothes and utensils
of the deceased are either left in the house which
he inhabited or are buried with him. The body is
placed in a sort of canoe-shaped coffin among the
foliage of a tree in a grove, where it remains for
several months. It is then taken down ; the bones
are washed and cleaned, and finally deposited in a
small covered box, which is sometimes carved, and
resembles a canoe ; it is elevated aboveground, on
a column standing in the village, in the neighbour-
hood of the houses of the surviving relations.
Sometimes the bones are placed in a hollow tree
in some secret spot of the wood, or in a limestone
cavern, of which there are many in the island, or
in some chasm of the rocks difficult of access. If
the man was of great consequence, such as an ariki,
or hereditary chief, a mausoleum of exquisite carved-
work is erected in the centre of the village, into
which the body is brought in a sitting posture,
dressed in the best mats of the deceased, and orna-
mented with feathers. The human figures on the
monument are generally meant to represent him in
whose memory it is erected, his wife, children, and
ancestors ; and all the figures are designated with
their names. The putting forth the tongue to an
enormous extent in these carvings is the symbol of
valour, courage, and defiance, and is found in almost
all the native sculptures.

64 MAUSOLEUMS. [PART I.

Another characteristic of these carvings is evi-
dently symbolical of the vis genitrix of the male or
female originals, and they are intended also to cele-
brate the prowess and resources of a tribe. We
can trace these emblematic meanings in the carvings
throughout Polynesia and the Indian Archipelago,
and even in India itself; and they are evidently
among the most ancient and primitive symbolical
representations, and gave rise to solemn ordinances
in the religions of ancient Greece and Rome.

When buried in a mausoleum, either the body is
left to slow decay, emitting a horrible smell through
the village, or an after-visitation takes place, at
which the tohunga sings the funeral ode, or pihe,
modified according to the circumstances of the
death, whether in battle or by disease ;T and he

1 I give here the Pihe, as it was given to me, through the
kindness of a missionary lady at Kaitaia. It differs in some points
from the version communicated in Professor Lee's Grammar.

Papa te watitiri Te toto roiai koe

I runga nei E wano

Ko ana ka na pu Wano wano wano wano

Heaitu Mai toki haumie

Ko riri rongo mai kaheke Ka riri Tu

[Tatara te wai puna Ka nguha Tu

Tea kouru Ka wewehi Tu

Ko nga ngana Ka wawana

Ko a pa rangi Tu atu

Ko kapiti ho Raro pouri ai]

Ko kapiti hono Ka taka Hokianga nui ai

Te ata o te taua Ka taka te waro

Te hihihiki Pipi ra u e ru koia

Te rama rama Pipi ra u e ru koia

Te weti te weta Kia kotikotia

CHAP. IV. J SACRED PLACES. 65

afterwards removes the bones to a place in the
forest, often known only to himself. It would
appear that not only the clothing, but also the
ornaments, implements of war and fishing, and so
forth, are deposited with the dead : at least, in ex-
amining some old coffins which were suspended on
trees, I found fish-hooks (made of human bones,
perhaps of those of a conquered enemy), and some
battle-axes of Lydian stone. All these places, wahi-
tapu (sacred places), as they are called generally, or
papa tupapakau (a coffin for the corpse), if it is a
monument, are strictly sacred ; and many a strife
has arisen between Europeans and natives, from the

Te uru o te ariki Hiki Hiki

Pipi ra u e ru koia Hiki Hiki warawara

Pihe ! Ko iai tanga roa

He tapu 1 tana

He tapu tumata tangaroa Homai ra

E Dgaro He kino Tu

He ngaro tu ki tana he iwa Wangainga

He iwa Kia tai

He iwa tukua ki te marae Koropana

Wero wero Te kawa ki te marae

Wero wero te tara homai ra Witi rua

Werohia ki teia Te ika tere ku paenga

Wakarewa wakarewa Kia uru Ae Aea

Te tara ki a Tai Ae Aea

Me kotahi manawa reka Kia uru Ae Aea

Te manawa ki a Tu Ae Aea

U Ae Aea Kia uru Ae Aea
UAeAea Pihe!

NOTE. — The lines in brackets are only sung when the dead has
been killed in battle. In such case the heads of the enemies he
has slain are raised into the air on spears each time the word Pihe
is said by the priest, and repeated by the chorus.

VOL. II. F

66 THE SOUL AND THE [PART I.

former disregarding this feeling. In the centre of
the island, at Taupo, I found that a custom exists —
and I conclude that it has existed throughout the
island— of cutting off the heads not only of their
enemies, to prepare and preserve them, but also of
their friends and relations, for the purpose of keep-
ing them to lament over from time to time. At
all funeral ceremonies the old women are generally
the most violent in their grief; and some are so
energetic in their " tangi," that their bodies are
entirely covered with deep scars, from the incisions
which they make with their broken shells, and
their eyes become inflamed from an excess of crying.
Man, according to the notions of the natives,
is endowed with an immortal, incorporeal spirit
(wairua), which at his death departs from the body,
and goes, as a falling star, to the reinga, or nether
world, the entrance to which is down the face of
a rocky cliff at the Cape Maria van Diemen. An
ancient pohutukaua-tree (Metrosideros tomentosa)
stands there, upon the branches of which the spirit
descends. The natives hold this place in great awe
and veneration; and even Christian natives who
accompanied me would not go near it. But the
spell has been partially broken by a missionary cut-
ting off the branch on which the spirit was supposed
to alight. In the interior the natives still adhere
to their ancient notions. The reinga is the common
dwelling-place of the spirits, but it is not the only
one. Before the spirit of an ariki, or hereditary

CHAP. IV.] WORLD OF SPIRITS. 67

chief, descends into it, it goes into Heaven (Taki-
wana) ; there his left eye remains, and becomes a
star. In the reinga the spirits live as men do on
earth ; but they can leave it, and influence the ac-
tions and the fate of those who are alive, communi-
cating with them through the medium of the to-
hunga, who hears them. Their voice has a whistling
sound, which others besides the tohunga sometimes
perceive, when they walk out in the dark. If tra-
vellers come into the neighbourhood of the reinga,
they throw down a piece of fern, or of the nikau-
palm (Areca), to let the spirits know whether the
wanderers are inhabitants of the open land or of
the forest. The wairua often speak in dreams to
the priest or to the ariki, who announces their
communications in the morning, and these often
lead to important resolutions. The belief in dreams
is universal, and the commands given in that way
are implicitly obeyed, and often influence their most
important actions.

F 2

68 [PART i.

CHAPTER V.

Native Villages and Houses — Division of the New Zealand
Tribes ; their numerical amount.

THE houses of the natives are generally collected
into villages, which are either fortified by walls and
trenches, or with high double or treble fences.
Such a place is called E Pa, and is inhabited chiefly
in disturbed times, when the whole tribe assembles
in it. Being generally situated on the top of a hill,
the pas are deficient in water, which the slaves have
to fetch from below, at the risk of being shot by the
besieging party. Within these walls are the houses,
of which several, belonging to one family, stand in
an enclosure. The largest are often forty feet by
twenty ; they have a portico, a sliding door at the
gable end about a foot and a half square, and a
small opening as a window on one or both sides of
the door. This house serves for the sleeping-room
of the members of a family, and they occupy it dur-
ing bad weather, and it is here that the women
manufacture their mats. The house is not divided
into apartments : the sleeping-places are ranged on

CHAP. V.] NATIVE HOUSES. 69

both sides along the walls ; from the door to the
side opposite is a passage, shut in by boards. One
or two columns support the roof inside : these are
carved with grotesque figures. The roof is lofty,
but the side-walls are little more than two feet
high. The boards forming the framework of the
house are cut out from a tree by means of a simple
adze, as the saw is not yet much in use ; and it is
curious to see the extreme correctness of their eye
in doing this, although the work is very tedious.
The ceiling over the portico is carved, and at the
«nd of the ridge-pole stands a human iigure — often
that of the proprietor, but monstrously and purposely
distorted. Sometimes that of his wife is carved out
of the beam which supports the ridge-pole. The
two door-posts are likewise carved. A real native
house, of which there are many in the interior, is
very solid, and great skill and taste are displayed
in filling up the spaces between the frame-poles.
This is done with reeds, which they have variegated
by blackening the outside spirally, or with the
cannulated stalks of a fern, which are kept together
by dyed pieces of flax. The ridge-pole is a flat
board, painted red and black in different arabesques,
generally spirals. The same is the case with the
boards which support the roofs. The outside is
also sometimes boarded, or the walls are formed of
thick and tight bundles of raupo-leaves (a Typha).
In the middle of the house a fire is lighted in the
evening, which fills it with smoke; sometimes a

70 NATIVE HOUSES. [PART I.

times a lamp is burnt, for which purpose they use
shark or whale oil in a pawa (Haliotis), with a wick
of the native flax. Each member of the family lies
down on a mat, and goes to sleep in the dress that he
or she wore during the day, but this is often thrown
off if the heat becomes excessive. The smoke and
heat render it very disagreeable for a European to
sleep in these houses ; besides, the natives are so com-
municative, that on the arrival of a stranger talking
goes on all night. Inferior persons and slaves range
themselves around the fire in the kitchen, but more
frequently they all sleep in the same house. The
kitchen (te-kauta) is a separate building ; it is con-
structed with high walls and gables. The firewood
is kept in it, but it is used as a cooking-place only
in bad weather. A third sort of structure are the
provision-houses (pataka), which are built on poles
to prevent rats from entering them. The sweet
potatoes are kept in a place by themselves. Similar
huts preserve the seed during winter, but these are
mostly erected in the plantations. The wahi-tapu,
or burying-place, of a beloved child or relation, stands
also in the enclosure ; to this enclosure favourite
pigs and dogs have access, and sometimes a few
bushes of the Phormium tenax are cultivated in it
for daily use.

The different families are thus separated in their
fenced yards, which are, however, connected by stiles
leading from one to the other, and by paths be-
tween the fences. Near the coast these substantial

CHAP. V.] NATIVE ARCHITECTURE. 71

native houses have been replaced by huts, formed
in the European fashion, and made of the raupo,
a sort of bulrush ; little, however, has been gained
by this change, either in appearance or real conve-
nience. The native architecture might be very
much improved upon, without altering either the
material or the peculiar style. I saw a house in
Rotu-rua which the natives had built for Mr.
Chapman, the missionary ; it was high, had glass
windows, and several side apartments branching off
from the middle room ; it was built in the native
style with these improvements, and I thought this
was setting a good example, in improving, not sup-
planting, the industry of the natives. This house
was in strength and beauty equal to any in New
Zealand on the European plan ; and, indeed, the
natives are excellent architects in any style, and
execute designs, when once clearly explained to
them, without any future assistance, and with the
most simple implements. They have built several
churches — some of them very large structures — en-
tirely by themselves, without the aid of any Eu-
ropean.

The New Zealander has a fixed habitation, al-
though he $oes not always reside in the same place.
In his plantations, which are often at great dis-
tances from each other, or from the principal village,
he possesses a house, which he inhabits when he
goes there in the planting season. Part of his
time he spends on visits to distant relations, or to

72 THIRST FOR KNOWLEDGE. [PART I.

European settlements on the coast, either for the
purpose of trading or to see what the pakea
(stranger) is doing. I have scarcely ever been at
a settlement where I did not meet visitors from
distant parts of the country. These occasional visits
are probably as useful to the natives, and tend as
much to their real improvement, as a constant re-
sidence with the white people would do : they have
an insatiable curiosity to know and see every-
thing that is going on, and an equal eagerness to
communicate it to others. In this manner news
and information of every description make their
tour through the island, carried from tribe to tribe
by oral communication. They are excellent ob-
servers ; they soon discover the weak points of body
or mind in others ; and although they regard us as
vastly superior to themselves, they soon become
sensible of the evils our civilization carries with it.
The points they find the most difficulty in under-
standing are the different grades into which our
society is divided, and the poverty and misery under
which some of our classes labour, while others seem
to lead a life of abundance and idleness.

It is well known that the inhabitants of New
Zealand are divided into numerous tribes, who live
dispersed over the country, both on the coast and in
the interior ; and, indeed, almost every powerful
family has its own designation. These tribes are
apportioned into the following large divisions :—

I. Rarewa, who live between the North Cape

CHAP. V.] NATIVE TRIBES. 73

and the 35th degree of south latitude. They have
broken up, taken as slaves, or intermixed with, the
tribe of the Haupouri, a once numerous and flourish-
ing people, who had their principal pas on the
northern coast, and from the North Cape to Pa-
renga-renga, and in Kaitaia. In all these places
trenches and walls remain on the tops of high hills,
which are now deserted. When the Haupouri were
conquered, a few, about thirty in number, went to
Manawatawi, or the Three Kings' Islands, where
they now live ; and I found a family of them, con-
sisting of six persons, at Cape Maria van Diemen.
At the end of 1840 about sixty of this tribe re-
turned to Pa-renga-renga, their old territory, with
the intention of again occupying the land of their
forefathers. Pane-kareao, the chief of the Rarewa
in Kaitaia, did not object to this ; but commissioned
me to tell them that they must not sell any land,
as it belonged to him. About forty of the Hau-
pouri live at Houhoura, or Mount Carmel ; the rest
at Kaitaia, along the western coast from Hokianga
to the northward, on the A wa-roa, a river which dis-
charges itself into Rangaunu, and also in Lauriston
Bay at Oruru, intermixed with the Rarewa. The
principal village of the latter is Kaitaia, where
there is a mission-station, which was established
eight years ago. The greater number of these na-
tives are Christians, with the exception of some
smaller tribes. Although the causes of disease
prevailing on the coast do not exist here, as there

74 NATIVE TRIBES. [PART I.

is not much shipping nor a continued intercourse
with Europeans higher up than the Bay of Islands,
yet I found much sickness prevalent, which the
more convinced me of the justness of my supposi-
tions respecting the causes of the general decay of
health throughout the island. The united Rarewa
and Haupouri tribes comprise at least 2000 fighting
men ; this number I ascertained from those I found
congregated in the church at Kaitaia, and also
whilst I was visiting all their different settlements.
The women, children, and old men, I estimate
throughout New Zealand as three-fourths of the
whole population ; 8000 would therefore be the
amount of the whole tribe.

II. Nga-pui, comprising the tribes at the Bay of
Islands and Hokianga, those at the latter place
being called Nga-te-poa. They number 3000 men
capable of bearing arms. Their principal settle-
ments are at Wangaroa, in Waimate between the
Bay of Islands and Hokianga, on the Kawa-kawa
in the Bay of Islands, and at Hokianga itself,
Their spiritual welfare is comparatively well pro-
vided for. There are seven church missionary sta-
tions : Tepuna, Keri-keri, Wangaroa, Paihia, Wai-
mate, Kororarika, Waikeri ; there is a Wesley an
station at Hokianga, and three Roman Catholic
priests are stationed at Wangaroa, Kororareka, and
Hokianga respectively. There are thus 12,000
people under the spiritual guidance of thirteen mis-
sionaries, each of whom has therefore rather a small

CHAP. V.] NATIVE TRIBES. 75

flock. The Church missionaries in the Bay of
Islands possess large properties in these districts,
which is perhaps the reason that they have not
long ago gone into the interior, where they would
have been far more usefully employed than in the
Bay of Islands, which is principally a shipping-
place. Some of the stations occupied by them are
nearly deserted by the natives, and they have there-
fore no congregations, unless they choose, like St.
Antonio, to preach to the fishes.

III. Nga-te-whatua, a tribe occupying Kaipara
and Waitemata, in the Gulf of Hauraki and Manu-
kao. These people have been most unfortunate
during the last twenty years, as their whole number
has dwindled down to about 800. They were en-
closed between the Waikato and Nga-pui, both of
which tribes were their enemies, and dispersed them
in all directions ; and it is only lately that they
have returned, and claimed as their own a part of'
their original territory. In many places their
ancient pas are still standing, which even in the
recollection of the present generation had been
very thickly peopled. There is a Wesley an mission-
station at Kaipara for this tribe.

IV. Nga-te-paoa, comprising the Nga-te-Maru,
the Nga-te-Tamatera, and the Nga-te-Wanaunga.
They decreased much during the wars with the
Nga-pui and their other neighbours, but still amount
to 5000. They live at the Waiho, or Thames, at
the Piako, at Coromandel Harbour, and a small divi-

76 NATIVE TRIBES. [PART I.

sion of them at the island of Waiheke. There are
mission-stations at Puriri and Maraetai in the Gulf
of Hauraki.

V. By far the largest tribe is that of the Wai-
kato. They comprise eighteen subdivisions.

a. ATga-te-menio-potu, living in Rangitoto and on
the river Mokau,

b. Ngate-pakura, on the river Waikato.

c. Nga-te-hinitu, in Otawao, at the river Waipa.

d. Nga-te-ruru, at the Waipa
c. Nga-te-mahuta in Manukao.

f. Nga-te-toata, Manukao and Waikato.

g. Nga-te-hikairo, in Aotea on the western
coast.

h. Nga-te-kinohaku, at the Waikato.

2. Tungaunga, at the Waikato.

k. Nga-te-hauwa, at Mata-mata, ninety miles
up the valley of the Thames.

/. Nga-te-tipa, at the Waikato.

m. Nga-te-tohinga, at the Waikato.

n. Nga-te-mahanga, at the Waikato.

o. Nga-te-puiawa, at the Waikato.

p. Nga-te-mariu, at the Waikato.

q. Nga-te-korokiu, at Maunga-tautari, near the
river Waikato.

r. Tetaou, at Mata-mata.

.9. Nga-te-tamoa, at the Waikato.

These are the tribes which have most preserved
their original vigour, and, I may add, original virtues,
notwithstanding that their customs have been soft-

CHAP. V.] NATIVE TRIBES. 77

ened down by the influence of missionaries and other
Europeans. They occupy by far the greater part
of New Zealand, and claim, besides, by conquest,
all the land as far as Taranaki on the western coast,
from which they drove numerous tribes into the
country on both sides of Cook's Straits, and only a
few stragglers of the latter remained near the
Sugarloaf Islands. The villages on the Waipa are
very numerously inhabited, each village containing
from 300 to 400 people. The Waikato tribes can col-
lectively bring 6000 men into the field, and the whole
population amounts at least to 24,000, if not more ;
as in these interior tribes the average number of two
children to a family is scarcely sufficiently high.

Amongst the Waikato tribes several mission-
stations have been established; at Manukao, at
Marae-nui, at the mouth of the Waikato, and at
Otawao, are Church missionary stations ; at Wain-
garoa, Aotea, and Kawia, are Wesleyan stations.
The number of natives who have become Christians
daily increases, although many tribes have opposed
altogether the introduction of the new doctrine.

VI. Nga-te-awa. There are two large divisions
of the Nga^te-awa, one occupying both sides of
Cook's Straits, from Taranaki to Port Nicholson,
and from Cape Farewell to Cloudy Bay in the
middle island ; the other living on the east coast
of the northern island. Although these two divi-
sions are situated at a great distance from each
other, and there is little communication between

78 NATIVE TRIBES. [PART I.

them, they nevertheless acknowledge one com-
mon origin, as the Taranaki Nga-te-awa have a
tradition that they are descended from those on
the east coast, and that they emigrated to the
westward.

The first portion is subdivided into a great many
different families : —

a. Nga-te-toa. This numerous and powerful tribe
formerly lived in Waingaroa and Kawia, on the
western coast, and the Europeans call them the
Kawia tribe. Their leader, Rauparaha, is greatly
renowned throughout the island for his talents
and valour. Rauparaha yielded to the Waikato,
and went to live in Kapiti, or Entry Island ; others
of this tribe live in Rangitoto, or D'Urville's Island,
in the Admiralty Islands, on the Oieri or Pylorus
river, and in Mana and Cloudy Bay.

b. Nga-te-tama and Nga-te-motunga. They for-
merly lived between Mokau and Mount Egmont ;
at present most of them live in the Chatham Islands,
and only a few at Port Nicholson.

c. Pukatapu, in Wanganui, near Cape Farewell,
in Queen Charlotte's Sound, and Port Nicholson.

The whole of these tribes number about 6000
souls.

The Nga-te-awa, on the eastern coast, live at
Tauranga, in Ohiwa, Matata, Opotiki, and Maraenui.
Their number amounts to about 8600.

There are mission-stations at Tauranga, Opotiki,
Waikanahi, and Wanganui, in Cook's Straits ; the

CHAP. V.] NATIVE TRIBES. 79

Wesleyans have stations at Cloudy Bay and Tara-
naki.

VII. Nga-te-Wakaua. This tribe is divided
into —

a. Nga-te-pikiao, living at Muketu and Wakatane,
on the east coast.

b. Nga-te-te-rangita, on the inland lake of Ro-
torua.

c. Ta-hourangi, on the lake of Terawera, still
farther inland. The number of this tribe is 10,000.
They have still their old native customs and warlike
habits ; and the mission-station at Rotu-rua has
made less progress than any other station in the
country : this results from the character of the tribe,
not from any want of zeal or ability on the part of
the excellent man who resides there. These natives
offer the best study of the native character as it was
some few years ago.

VIII. Nga-te-tuaretoa. These people live on the
left shore of the river Waikato, below the point
where it issues from Lake Taupo, at that lake
itself, at the lake of Rotu-aire, and at the foot of
the volcanic chain of the Tongariro. The tribes
which are living at the Taupo lake are called the
Nga-te-tu-Runiakina, Nga-te-kurawiu, Nga-te-Pehi,
and Nga-te-roinangi. There are about 800 men
capable of bearing arms, and 3200 souls. They are
at enmity with the tribe at Wanganui, and fought
with them twice during the time I was in New
Zealand, losing each time nearly fifty men.

80 NATIVE TRIBES. [PART I.

IX. The Nga-te-raukaua, in Otaki, about twenty
miles to the northward of Kapiti, at the rivers
Manawatu, Rangitiki, and Waitotara, all of which
discharge themselves into Cook's Straits. They are
related to the tribe at Wanganui, above mentioned,
and their number is about 600. They are on bad
terms with the Nga-te-awa, who are settled at
Waikanahi, opposite Entry Island, and in 1839 I
witnessed a battle in which about 150 men were
killed on each side. The Nga-te-raukaua are an
interior tribe, and lived formerly on the upper part
of the river Waikato. The Waikato tribes drove
them away, and they settled in Cook's Straits. At
the same time the Nga-te-awa were driven to the
southward, and each disputed the advance of the
other. In the interior I saw some of the old pas
of the Nga-te-raukaua, and the figure of a human
head, roughly cut out of a tufacious stone, was
pointed out to me as a memorial to their principal
chief, who was killed there. At present the most
intimate connexion exists between them and the
Nga-te-toa, of whom Rauparaha is the head, and
who seems to intrigue with them against the rest of
the Nga-te-awa.

X. Nga-te-kahuhunu. This is a very numerous
tribe, inhabiting the east coast from above Waiapu,
or East Cape, to Hawke's Bay, and is subdivided
into smaller tribes : I do not think its number
is less than 36,000, as the east coast swarms with
natives. They formerly lived as far down as Port

CHAP. V.J NATIVE TRIBES. 81

Nicholson, but were driven thence by the Nga-te-
awa, with whom, however, they have lately made a
peace, which is likely to last.

There is only one mission-station — at Turanga ;
but the natives are a very industrious people, and
rapidly progressing in civilization.

XL and XII. The Rangitani and Nga-haitao.
These were the tribes which Captain Cook met at
Queen Charlotte's Sound. To judge from the re-
mains of their pas, they must have been very numer-
ous, and great slaughter must have taken place when
the Nga-te-awa, under Tu-pahi and Rauparaha,
conquered them. The only remains of the tribe are
some slaves at the Oieri or Pylorus river, and a small
independent tribe at Otago, on the eastern coast of
the middle island, which still musters about 300
fighting men, and their number may amount to 1200 :
they are in a very forward state of civilization. There
are no natives besides these in the middle island, and
none in the Southern, or Stewart's Island, with the
exception of some brought there from other parts,
and living with the whalers.

In this census I do not pretend to anything like
accuracy; but I have visited nearly all the tribes
myself, and if, as I think is the case, the data which
I obtained of the number of fighting men and the
average of the rest of the population are to be relied
on, my estimate is entitled to some credit. When
I had seen only the coasts, and compared what I
saw with the exaggerated estimates of some navi-

VOL. II. G

82 NATIVE TRIBES, [PART I.

gators, I was inclined to place the population of the
islands at a much lower amount than that which I
have here given ; but the fact is, the natives live
dispersed, and the spirit of separation of tribes and
families is one of the characteristic features of these
people. The traveller in the interior will find many
small tribes, of which he hears nothing on the
coast, and which are scarcely known even to the
missionaries.

On the other hand, an approximate account of
the population is easier to be taken in New Zealand
than in other countries inhabited by primitive tribes,
as the natives here are altogether a settled and agri-
cultural people.

CHAP. V.]

NATIVE TRIBES.

TABLE of the Tribes and Population of New Zealand.

Names.

Habitat.

Population.

1

Rarewa . .

North Cape to 35°

8,000

S. lat.

2

Nga-pui . . '• . f

Wangaroa, Bay of

12,000

Islands, Hokianga.

3

Nga-te-whatua .

Kaipara, Manukao,

800

Waitemata.

4

Nga-te-paoa .

Gulf of Hauraki .

5,000

5

Waikato . .

Manukao, Aotea,

24,000

Waingaroa, Kawia,

Waipa, Waikato,

Mata-mata,Mokau,

Maunga Tautare.

6*

Nga-te-awa (a) .

Cook's Straits . .

5,490

Nga-te-awa (6) .

East Coast . . .

8,600

7

Nga-te-Wakaua,

Mukeiu, Rotu-rua,

10,000

Terawera, Waka-

tane.

8

Nga-te-tuaretoa .

Taupo ....

3,200

9

Nga-te-Raukaua.

Otakki, Manawatu.

600

lot

Nga-te-kahuhunu.

East Coast, Turan-

36,000

ga, Hauriri in

Hawke's Bay.

11

Rangitane . . )

Middle Island, es-

1,200

12

Nga-haitao . . j

pecially at Otago,

Total . .,

114,890

* In this number are included the Nga-te-rua-nui, the Nga-te-apa, and the
Nga-te-tahi, which might also be regarded as distinct tribes, although they are
now more or less mixed with the Nga-te-awa in Cook's Straits, where they live.

f This tribe has a great number of subdivisions.

84 [PART i.

CHAPTER VI.

Origin of the New Zealanders, as shown by their Traditions —
Their religious Observances — The "Tapu."

IN discussing the deeply interesting question, what
was the reason of a nation of common origin being
divided into such numerous clans, opposing each
other with so much hatred and envy, we might,
perhaps, find the clue in events long passed by, and
connected with the history of the earliest immi-
gration of this race into the country. The little
which can be gathered from their traditions, where
the dim historical truth is almost hidden by the
clouds of fable, and where human beings appear as
demigods in the obscurity of the past, excites only
regret that those Europeans who have lived so long
in the country, and ought to be thoroughly versed
in the language, have not taken more interest in the
subject, and collected long ago materials for a his-
tory of this race, which in a very short period must
be buried in oblivion. What the fossils are to the
naturalist, in regard to the changes which have
continually been going on in the animal and vege-
table productions of these islands of the Pacific,

CHAP. VI.] TRADITIONS OF ORIGIN. 85

that should the traditions and language be to the
historian as regards the changes of their inhabitants.
Not being preserved to the world by monuments
constructed of lasting materials, nor by the art of
writing and printing, it is only in their evanescent
tales, and in their songs, that a slender clue is
offered by which to penetrate into their past history.
Although these traditions have neither the literary
nor historical value of those of the northern na-
tions, the mythology of which is grander, and the
events which they commemorate more striking, yet,
in an inferior degree, that might be said of the
traditions of the Polynesians which Tacitus has
written of the ancient Germans : " Celebrant car-
minibus antiquis (quod unum apud illos memorise
et annalium genus est)," etc.

Now, these traditions have handed down to us
the following facts : —

Before the arrival of the present inhabitants there
were no men in the land, and it was covered with
forest. Three canoes then came from a distant
land, situated to the eastward, the names of which
canoes were Arawa, Kotahi-nui, and Matatua. They
contained Te-tupuna or Te-kau-matua (ancestors).
In the Arawa were the ancestors of the Nga-pui
and of the Rarewa, who sat at the head, the Nga-
te-wakaua behind them, and the Nga-te-roinangi
at the stern. It is a custom to the present day
that those engaged in an important enterprise of
any kind, whether in peace or war, are "tapu;"

86 TRADITIONS. [PART I.

they can neither smoke nor eat anything but the
food indigenous to the country, nor can they have
connexion with women. If these rules are trans-
gressed, they are punished by the gods, who frus-
trate their object. Thus it happened in this case.
In the middle of the canoe were the women, and a
man whose name was Tamate-kapua : this latter
was guilty of adultery with the wife of a Nga-pui.
The canoe stopped, and only pursued its course
after they had reconciled the divine anger by an
imprecation and by the punishment of the offender.
This imprecation is still preserved. The words " No
te uru o te Arawa koe," meaning you belong to the
Arawa — that is, you are a cheat and a liar — are pro-
verbial. They arrived at New Zealand : the Nga-
pui landed in the Bay of Islands ; the Rarewa in
Oruru, in Lauriston Bay ; the Nga-te-wakaua and
the Nga-te-roinangi at Muketu, in the Bay of
Plenty, whence the former settled at Rotu-rua, and
the latter went into the interior to the Taupo lake :
these were the forefathers of their respective tribes.
May not the incident above mentioned have sown
the seed of the hostilities in which the inhabitants
of the north and those of the south have been
engaged from time immemorial ?

The second canoe, Kotahi-nui, landed on the
western coast in Kawia, and its crew were the an-
cestors of the numerous tribes of the Waikato. A
piece of the canoe is asserted to be still preserved ;
that is to say, it became stone, and is to be seen near

CHAP. VI.] TRADITIONS. 87

the northern head of Kawia Harbour. It is a large
piece of limestone rock, cropping out upright from
the sandy downs which surround it. Limestone
rock occurs in that harbour, but on the other side ;
and it is not impossible that the mass of stone was
actually put here by them as a memorial of their
arrival.

The third canoe, Matatua, brought the Nga-te-
awa, who landed in Wakatane, on the eastern coast,
and in the course of time a branch of them went to
Taranaki.

Thus we are led to consider the numerous tribes
in the island "as in the first instance derived from
five. When they spread farther, the founder of a
new tribe gave his name to it, and it was called
Nga (the genitive case plural of the article), adding
te-tangata, the men of this or that chief.

Tradition says that these canoes came from the
eastward, from the island of Hawaiki. The taro
and the dogs were the only things they brought
with them which were not before known on the
island. It is expressly stated that the Kotahi-nui,
which had to go to the western coast, doubled the
North Cape.

According to another tale, the natives of Hawaiki
had four eyes, but nothing else regarding them has
been preserved.

I have noticed already that at a subsequent period
the Kumara was brought to them by E Pani from

88 TRADITIONS. [PART I,

the island of Tawai. E Tiki, her husband, was a
stranger to the New Zealanders, although of the
same colour and language.

We cannot fail to recognise, in the names Ha-
waiki and Tawai, the Sandwich Islands, Hawaii
and Tauai. One of the differences between the dia-
lect of New Zealand and that of the Sandwich
Islands is, that in the latter, as well as in the dia-
lect of Tahiti, fewer consonants are used : the Arii
of the Sandwich Islands becomes Ariki in New
Zealand; Ranakira becomes Rangatira; Tanata be-
comes Tangata; and in the same manner Hawaii
has become Hawaiki. The u and w are in all Poly-
nesian languages of an equal value, the pronuncia-
tion being a sound intermediate between both, and
there is no difference therefore in sound between
Tauai and Tawai. But there is still better evidence
for the assertion that the Sandwich Islanders must
be regarded as the last stock from which the New
Zealanders have sprung. There are traditions
which lead us back to still more ancient times,
when Maui and his brothers fished up the island of
New Zealand. Maui is not a god ; although tradi-
tion gives him supernatural powers, he is distinctly
stated to be a n an. There were four brothers —
Maui mua, .Maui roto, Maui waho, Maui tiki tiki o
te Rangi; which literally means — Maui (who was)
formerly, Maui (who is) within, Maui (who is)
without, Maui tiki tiki, from heaven.

CHAP. VI.] TRADITIONS. 89

Their parents are not known, nor the land whence
they came. Maui mua is the Tuakana, or elder bro-
ther. He went out one day with the youngest of
his brothers, Maui tiki tiki o te Rangi, or Kotiki,
to fish ; and as bait was wanting, the brother
offered his ear, and both together they hauled
up New Zealand. There is a mountain near the
east coast, called Hiko rangi (literally, Heaven's
Tail), which is said to be the fish-hook of Maui,
and the island itself was the " begotten of Maui,"
" Te Ahi na Maui," which name is sometimes given
to the northern island, although very little known
amongst the natives themselves. This myth, which
is perhaps a geological tradition, is very similar
to one related regarding the Tonga or Friendly
Islands, but the personages are named differently.
At a time when nothing existed, says the narrative,
but heaven and water, and the seat of the gods, the
island of Bolotu, the god Tangaloa, to whom belong
all inventions, and whose priests are always carpen-
ters on the1 island of Tonga, went out fishing on a
certain day, and threw his line and hook from the
sky into the water. Suddenly he felt a strong re-
sistance. Thinking that a great fish had taken the
bait, he put forth his whole strength, and, behold !
rocks appear above the water, which increase in
number and extent as he draws in his line. His
hook had seized on the rocky bottom of the sea,
and had almost reached the surface of the water,
when unfortunately the line broke, and the Tonga

90 TRADITIONS. [PART I.

Islands alone remained above the ocean. The rock
which came first out of the depth is still shown in
the island Hunga, with the hole in it which was
made by the fish-hook of Tangaloa. The rocky
island was soon covered with herbs and grasses,
which were the same as in the habitation of the
gods, Bolotu, only of an inferior kind, and given to
decay and death.

There are other traditions respecting Maui, ac-
cording to which he is more of a spiritual being,
and is called the maker of heaven and earth ; but it
seems as if modern notions were here interwoven
with native legends. According to another still
more confused notion, earth and heaven are man
and wife, and the island of New Zealand is their
offspring, the birth of which was effected by the in-
terference of Maui. But "rangi" has a more ample
meaning than heaven: it is used for day, light,
or the abstract principle of light as opposed to
darkness. Is there a deeper meaning in this latter
tale, and does it point to the mysterious trimurti of
Asiatic religions?

However this may be, the same Maui, Mauwi, or
Mawi, is the most important personage in all the
mythical traditions of the true Polynesians, and es-
pecially in those of the Sandwich Islands, one of
which groups, in fact, bears his name, and many
are the songs to his praise.

If we further inquire whether we may trust to
what the tradition tells us, that the New Zealanders

CHAP. VI.] THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. 91

in the last instance have come from the islands of
Hawaii, and whether there is a natural possibility
or probability for such a derivation, we encounter
difficulties which it is probable will never be sur-
mounted. All that we can do in the obscure his-
tory of the early migrations of these races is to
group the different islands according to the rela-
tionship that exists between their inhabitants in re-
gard to language and customs, and to see whether
there is anything in the traditions of the people
to confirm these signs of relationship. There is
such affinity between the dialects of the natives of
Hawaii and those of New Zealand, and to a far
greater extent than that common tie which unites
all Polynesians. Shrubs and trees of the same genus,
although of different species, bear the same names in
New Zealand and in the Sandwich Islands ; the kawa
(made from the Piper methysticum) is not drunk in
New Zealand, but in the latter country the Piper
oxcelsum bears the same name ; the rata and aki
are kinds of Metrosideros in New Zealand and in
the Sandwich Islands ; the ti is a Dracaena, or rather
Cordyline, in both: the physical features of the
natives are similar, as is also the character of their
sculpture, manufactures, &c. According to the
traditions current in New Zealand, their fore-
fathers had a long voyage from the eastward be-
fore they arrived at that island. Can we trace in
the natives of Easter Island, who, according to
those navigators that have visited them, . are more

92 EASTER ISLAND. [PART I.

like New Zealanders than any other Polynesians,
the connecting link between the group of Hawaii
and Ahi na Maui, or New Zealand? Easter
Island is at the limits of the south-east trade-
wind, and emigrants from Hawaii might arrive
there without difficulty : the present inhabitants of
this isle, a spot almost lost in the infinity of the
ocean, seem to have retrograded in civilization; at
least the high statues, cut out of a soft volcanic
rock, which were seen there by Cook and La Pey-
rouse, were not ascribed to the then existing genera-
tion, but to their ancestors ; and the strange shape
of these sculptures reminds us more than anything
else of the grotesque wood-carvings of the natives of
New Zealand. Is it not probable that the ancestors
of both people, now so remote from each other, were
the same ? We have, unfortunately, no means of
comparing the dialect of Easter Island with that of
New Zealand ; and the outrages committed in mo-
dern times, by those who miscall themselves Chris-
tians, on the natives of that interesting spot, do not
leave us much hope that our acquaintance will soon
become more intimate. The native name of Easter
Island is Waihu, and the same word is found as the
native name of Coromandel Harbour, on the eastern
coast of New Zealand.

The Sandwich Islands, it is true, are, of all the
Polynesian Islands, the most distant from New Zea-
land, being situated in 24° north lat. and 161° 45'
west long., while the most northern point of New

CHAP. VI. J POLYNESIAN MIGRATIONS. 93

Zealand is in 34° 27' south lat. and 173° 4' east
long., thus embracing almost the extreme limits
of the Polynesian Ocean, or of that part of it which
is occupied by the true race of Oceanians. The
reader, knowing how studded with islands is the
intermediate space, many of them uninhabited, but
producing fruits sufficient to serve as food for man,
will perhaps say, " Is it not more likely that the
Sandwich Islanders, if leaving purposely or by
chance their former home, should have fallen in
with one of those islands, and settled where the
climate was mild and genial, instead of going where
it is always variable, and often rigorous ? I have
no answer to this objection, and it is in vain to
attempt to account for that endless mixture and
separation, not only of different races, but of differ-
ent divisions of one and the same race, which we
find in the islands of the great ocean. The mere
proximity of the islands, or even prevailing winds,
explain nothing. In the Chatham Islands, for in-
stance, which are nearly 300 miles to the south-east
of New Zealand, live the remains of an aboriginal
race, who in a short time will have disappeared
before the intruding New Zealanders, and who,
although Polynesians, have nothing in common
with the latter. The New Zealanders knew no-
thing of that island before they came there in
European ships.

The migration of man in the great ocean is not
more mysterious than that of plants or animals ;

94 GEOLOGICAL SPECULATIONS. [PART I.

the subject is very abstruse, but we need not, there-
fore, shun inquiry altogether. If a land-bird, which
has no sustained power of flight, is met with in two
island groups, the Chatham Islands and New Zea-
land ; or if the Apterix australis, which has no
power of flying whatever, is found in the small
Barrier Island near the coast of New Zealand, and
in New Zealand itself; are we not justified in look-
ing to the geological structures for indications of a
former connection of these islands with New Zea-
land, which assuredly is the centre of certain pecu-
liar animals and plants ? but it would be theorising
too far were we to consider each of the little neigh-
bouring islands as a similar centre, or to attribute
to a miraculous accident the distribution of animals
which, from their very configuration, are precluded
from transmarine migration.

Is it not possible, nay, very probable, that a phy-
sical revolution has broken apart what was formerly
connected, and that this event destroyed the path
on which alone such migration was possible ? I
find no objection, either in the geological structure
or in the plants or animals, to the theory that a
chain of islands was formerly connected with New
Zealand ; and there is every probability that the
continent of which New Zealand, Chatham Island,
and Norfolk Island are the ruins and fragments,
formerly occupied a very large space. According
to the accounts of whalers, there is now very little
depth of water between Chatham Island and New

CHAP. VI.] POLYNESIAN LANGUAGE. 95

Zealand, or between the latter place and Norfolk
Island; and it is for that very reason that they
make those places their whaling-grounds, although
I am not aware that soundings have ever been
taken. May not, therefore, the once vast continent
have sunk into the abyss of the ocean ? If we ven-
ture to speculate on the migrations of human races,
may we not be allowed to say that the high road is
broken by which he who is at present an islander
formerly reached the place of his present dwelling ?
It is far more credible to me that such was the
case than that the inhabitant of Chatham Island,
for instance, reached that place in a frail canoe,
through an always stormy and boisterous sea. Here,
again, we are supported by tradition. There are
dim recollections of important geological events
amongst the natives of New Zealand : they say
that the middle island was formerly connected
with the northern. The geologist and the natural
philosopher never despise such traditions, as they
serve to lead them to new truths.

Of all existing languages that of the Polynesians
appears to me the most primeval and ancient in its
structure. In many of the islands we find the
native a happy child-like being, simple and innocent,
and living upon the free gifts of nature ; he is aware
of the existence of a great Spirit, but it strikes him
with awe, and he has not yet speculated on it. It
is in a great degree a pure abstract belief, resulting
from instinct, as we should expect it to have been

96 THE "TAPU." [PARTI.

implanted in man at the beginning of his existence.
These singular characteristics lead us to believe that
the islands of the great ocean were peopled in periods
long passed away. On the other hand, we are led
to suppose that the primitive stock from which
all these islanders have sprung was possessed of a
certain degree of civilization, of which we now see
only the remains.

The first discoverers found a certain form of
society in the more populous islands ; it was divided
into castes, and the rigorous law of the " tapu "
was imposed upon it, and kept up by a priest caste.
The traditions and legends, and even a common
legislator; the names of the highest being, Atua,
and of the inferior deities ; their agriculture, their
architecture, their art of weaving and carving, — all
these seem to confirm the belief that the New Zea-
landers, as well as the other Polynesians, are de-
scended from a common stock, which was, it is
true, in a state of infancy, yet was civilized, and
understood the art of navigation in a higher degree
than they do now. The traditions of Tahiti, Ha-
waii, and New Zealand point out that the inhabit-
ants formerly made distant voyages, which they
would now be unable to accomplish. Indeed, we
might in this case dispense with the theory above
advanced, and say that when their migration took
place they had better means of traversing the sea.
But where is the early cradle, where the original
dwelling-place of this ancient people, with which

CHAP. VI.] ANTIQUARIAN QUESTIONS. 97

we only became acquainted after it had exchanged
its primitive seat for the Indian and oceanic islands,
and had sunk into comparative barbarism ? Was
it Java, or the continent of Asia itself, that fertile
birth-place of nations? Or must we look to the
east, to which direction, indeed, their traditions
point ? and is America the true seat of a once
mighty civilization, which has been broken up
by some cause or other, and the people scattered
abroad ? No clue remains to solve this problem,
as we now only see many nations which stand in
co-ordination, but not in subordination, to each
other, and of which, although they are in very dif-
ferent degrees of civilization, none can claim abso-
lute antiquity. On all these points a field is open
for a combination of labour, and an arduous inves-
tigation of language, carried from island to island.
Nations rapidly undergo an entire change ; and
where the art of writing does not exist, the history
of their ancestors and origin soon falls into oblivion,
and language, which in nations separated from each
other is most stationary, must be almost our only
guide. Even during the short period of sixty years
that Europeans have been acquainted with the New
Zealanders, their knowledge of navigation has dimi-
nished, and with it that bold adventurous spirit
which made them brave the dangers of long coast-
ing voyages. For instance, Captain Cook found
them possessed of double canoes, which are now
nowhere met with.

VOL. II. H

98 THE POLYNESIAN RACE. [PART I.

The tradition, which I found to be universal in
New Zealand, is, that they came from the eastward,
and not from the westward, as was asserted to sus-
tain the theory of their uninterrupted migrations
from Asia. This tradition gives rise to very inte-
resting considerations : the true Polynesian race is
separated from Asia by the Austral negroes and the
Malayans — races which, being inferior both in phy-
sical strength and mental capabilities to the Polyne-
sians, cannot be believed to have pushed them to the
eastward. I am by no means anxious to broach a new
theory ; but thus much seems evident, if we are guided
by tradition, by language, and by the geographical
distribution of the true Polynesians — that, if they
actually came from the Malayan peninsula, or from
Java or Borneo, this emigration must have taken
place in very primitive times, when the mother
tongue of the Malayan and Polynesian languages
had not yet undergone any alteration; that they
cannot have gradually made their way through the
chain of islands which stretches from Java to the
Viti islands, as in that case we should find many
of these islands inhabited by the Polynesian race,
and not by the Austral negro. On the other hand,
the fine and regular cast of countenance of the New
Zealanders, the Jewish expression of their features,
the very light colour of their skin, and the whole
of their customs, remind us greatly of that primi-
tive Asiatico-African civilization which attained its
greatest height under the empires of the Phenicians

CHAP. VI.J THE MALAYANS. 99

Syrians, and Carthaginians, and confirm the rela-
tion of the Polynesians in a closer degree to nations
whose birth-place is Asia, but from whom they are
now separated by black tribes. The native baptism,
the laws of the " tapu," the monotheistical cast of
religious ideas, all remind us strongly of these Asi-
atic nations.

There is at the present moment a migration
going on of the Malayans from their peninsula to-
wards New Guinea and Australia — the seats of the
true Polynesians ; we find among them the most
enterprising merchants of the Pacific, who have
established forts and settlements on the northern
coast of Australia, and of New Guinea and several
other islands, gradually extending their dominion
over the Austral negroes. This migration has,
however, nothing to do with the ancient peopling
of the Polynesian islands, from whose inhabitants
the Malayans are still separated by the dark race,
and it is only on the western and northern coasts
of the islands that they are found. It is a modern
migration, which might be easily traced by the
historian and geographer.

I doubt whether much more than what I have
stated can be gleaned from these native traditions.
If a system of mythology existed in the country
from which the stock of the New Zealanders is de-
rived, it does not appear to have been transplanted
with them in its completeness, but to have been re-
tained only in fragmentary and confused notions and

1 00 INFERENCES OF A [PART I.

superstitions after their immigration into the new
country. But still there remain traces of the more
ancient maternal creed, which had come to some
sort of perfection in the Sandwich Islands. There
the traditions and religious observances were in the
hands of a priest caste, and the same is the case in
New Zealand, although it is difficult to define what
is a New Zealand " tohunga ;" for here the word
means merely " a wise man ;" it is not signifi-
cative of a class separated from the rest by cer-
tain distinctions of rank, nor are its prerogatives
merely confined to the men : a tohunga is sometimes
the ariki, or hereditary chief, sometimes a rangatira,
or even a slave, or an old woman, who possesses a
knowledge of the popular traditions, and has the
power to consecrate or to bewitch, to drive out evil
spirits by karakia, or prayers, to heal sick people by
these means, and to pronounce the " tapu" — a well-
known custom, which in its sacred and rigorous
character has the double meaning in New Zealand
of religious worship and civil law. Ridiculous as
this custom of the " tapu" has appeared to some, and
as many of its applications really are, it was, not-
withstanding, a wholesome restraint, and, in many
cases, almost the only one that could have been im-
posed; the heavy penalties attached to the viola-
tion of its laws serving in one tribe, or in several
not in actual hostility with each other, as moral and
legal commandments. It was undoubtedly the ordi-
nance of a wise legislator. The kumara-field, pro-

CHAP. VI.] NEW ZEALAND ORIGIN. 101

perty contained in a house left uninhabited by its
proprietor, a house containing seeds, a canoe left
unprotected on the beach, a tree selected for being
worked into a canoe at a future period — are " tapu."
What is this but a command not to steal ? A
burying-place, the utensils and clothes used in in-
terments, are strictly consecrated, as is the house
in which the deceased lived. And this custom arose
from a feeling deeply rooted in all the human family,
and the more so the higher they advance in civil-
ization, namely, respect to the memory of de-
parted friends or relations. What is this but a law
against sacrilege ? They also " tapu " the canoe in
which a person has been drowned, or the musket
with which he committed suicide. These are no
longer used, but are either left untouched, or are
broken up and the pieces placed upright at the spot
where the accident happened. If any blood of a
chief has been spilt, however innocent the occasion
and slight the loss, the instrument which inflicted
the wound becomes " tapu," and the chief takes it
as his property. A meeting was to take place at the
Taupo lake : Te Heu-Heu, the principal man of the
tribes, was requested to be present, and a new and
highly ornamented canoe was sent to fetch him
over. When he stepped into it a splinter penetrated
the skin of his foot : every one left the canoe imme-
diately, it was hauled up, and the proprietor did not
think of remonstrating against Te Heu-Heu laying
his " tapu " on it, and regarding it as his property.

102 THE " TAPU." [PART i.

It was the custom ! Another canoe was launched,
in which they proceeded to the place of rendezvous.
A canoe found adrift is " tapu :" but here this word
has a somewhat different meaning ; it is " tapu"
(i. e. belongs) to him who saves it. A canoe with a
party in it, when saved from being lost, stands in the
same predicament, and becomes forfeited to those
who came to its relief. In these instances we easily
recognise the primary principles of our own laws
relating to deodands, royal droits, and the claims of
salvors. Sick persons, with the house they dwell
in, and all utensils they use, are " tapu ;" but in
general this is the case only with persons of con-
sequence. A married woman and a girl promised
in marriage are inviolably " tapu."

No one will deny that many of these customs are
agreeable to common sense, although others are
absurd, and often very annoying to the traveller.
I must, however, bear testimony to the natives,
that, if treated with a little tact, they are not very
obstinate with a stranger in regard to these ordi-
nances, and that, with the hand in the pocket, he
may, as in other more civilized communities, free
himself from most of them.

A woman had been murdered by some people of
a neighbouring tribe, on the road between Rotu-rua
and Tauranga, shortly before my arrival at the for-
mer place. The road had been laid under a strict
" tapu ;" but the principal natives, although they
are perfectly of the old school, and heathens, did not

CHAP. VI.] THE " TAPU." 103

prevent us, or the Christian natives who were with
us, from breaking that " tapu," and walking on the
road.

Near Manukao I once lighted the fern ; the fire
ran rapidly towards the hills, where, unknown to
me, was the burial-ground of a large tribe of Wai-
kato. Before I approached the village some men
passed me running towards the fire, which was about
fifteen miles distant, in order to extinguish it. In
the village there was great crying and distress about
the conflagration. I pleaded my ignorance, acknow-
ledged my error, and settled the affair with a fine of
three shirts. The fire was extinguished before the
remains of their dead were consumed ; and we have
ever since been the best friends.

A very strict "tapu" prevented my ascending the
principal cone of the Tongariro, a volcano in the
centre of the island, it being considered, symbolically
I presume, to be the backbone of their greatest an-
cestor, and having a head as white as that of the
present chief, who was absent on a war party to
Cook's Straits. After much negotiation, however,
they would have allowed me to break the " tapu" on
paying four sovereigns ; but I had not the money with
me, and I in vain offered merchandise instead.

A strict " tapu " forbids the use of the remains of
an old house for cooking, and makes it unlawful
to eat food that has been cooked with such fuel.
Travellers often disregard this custom ; but, although
the natives do not always quarrel about it, they be-

104 THE " TAPU." [PART i.

come sulky, and never touch the food, even though
they may have become Christians.

The head, or rather the hair, of the New Zea-
lander is the part most strictly " tapu " of his body.
It must not be touched by another, nor must any-
thing be carried over the head. The cutting of the
hair of a chief is a process always accompanied by
solemnities. The dissevered hair is collected and
buried, or hung up on a tree. This sanctity extends
even to the wooden bust of a great man. In one of
the houses of Te Puai, the head chief of the Wai-
kato, I saw a bust, made by himself, with all the
serpentine lines of the moko, or tattooing. I asked
him to give it to me ; but it was only after much
pressing that he parted with it. I had to go to
his house to fetch it myself, as none of his tribe
could legally touch it ; and he licked it all over be-
fore he gave it to me, whether to take the " tapu"
off, or to make it still more strictly sacred, I do not
know. He particularly engaged me not to put it
into the provision-bag, nor to let it see the natives
at Rotu-rua, whither I was going, or he would
certainly die in consequence. Payment for the bust
he would not take ; but had no objection to my
making him a present of my own free will, which I
accordingly did, presenting him and his wife with a
shirt each.

If men or women are " tapu," they are not allowed
to touch their food or drink, but are fed by others
until the " tapu " is taken off, which is done by the

CHAP. VI.] THE " TAPU." 105

priest or priestess with some simple ceremonies and
prayers. Also a child or a grandchild can take the
" tapu" off. The man subject to the " tapu" touches
the child, and takes drink or food from its hands :
the "tapu" is thus removed, but the child is in its
turn "tapu" during the day of the ceremony. The
breaking of the " tapu," if the crime does not become
known, is, they believe, punished by the Atua, who
inflicts disease upon the criminal ; if discovered, it is
punished by him whom it regards, and often becomes
the cause of war.

I have dwelt thus long on this singular custom to
show under how many various forms it appears. It
comprises, indeed, everything that we would call
law, custom, etiquette, prejudice, and superstition ;
and has, therefore, its good as well as its bad effects.

From intimate acquaintance with the savage I am
led to believe that, as long as he lives by himself, he
possesses more virtues than vices, at least as regards
his own tribe. Adultery and theft are uncommon :
the latter is punished by exercising the lex talionis.
To discover a thief I have seen them resort^ to the
ordeal of drawing lots. After the experience of
some time I still continue to regard the New Zea-
landers as a very honest people, far more so than
the lower classes of the European colonists.

The tribes in their relation to each other, as long
as they are at peace, have certain established customs,
which are legal with them. A slave who runs
away to his own or to another tribe is invariably

106 SENSE OF JUSTICE. [PART I.

brought back. A woman in Mata-mata, in the
valley of the Thames, had left her husband, and
lived with another very influential man in a pa near
the Waipa. In this pa there were two parties : one
wished to allow the woman to remain, and were
willing to defend her ; but the other, by far the
more numerous, were for giving her up to the hus-
band, and thus avoid a war, which would certainly
have ensued. This was done : the woman was brought
back, and her husband shot her !

Those natives who have adopted the Christian
laws adhere most strictly to them, as they do also in
the case of our civil laws, which are indeed based
upon the former. There is a high natural sense of
justice amongst them ; and it is from us that they
have learnt that many forbidden things can be done
with impunity, if they can only be kept secret.
With the art of keeping a secret, however, the New
Zealander is little acquainted, although he possesses
in many other respects great self-control ; the secret
must come out, even if his death should be the im-
consequence.

CHAP. VII.] 107

CHAPTER VII.

The Character and Intellectual Faculties of the New Zealauders
— Their Classes and Grades of Society — Property — Religion.

I HAVE as yet said nothing about the character and
intellectual faculties of the New Zealanders. In
their character the predominant feature is self-
estimation ; and to this source we may trace that
heterogeneous mixture of pride, vanity, covetous-
ness of new and strange things, that mildness and
ferocity, fickleness, and good and kind disposi-
tion, which they exhibit. It appears to me that
this self-esteem, if wisely guided, might be made
the best means of raising their social condition. I
am no partisan of that condemnation of the cha-
racter of so-called savage tribes, amongst whom I
include the New Zealanders, which is so indis-
criminately indulged in by travellers : in ^general
I believe that their good and amiable qualities far
outweigh the bad.

They are affectionate husbands and parents ; and
although the younger and more vigorous chiefs
supersede the aged in their authority over the tribe,
the latter are respected, and their council listened
to. The tribes more removed from intercourse with
Europeans are hospitable, and this cardinal virtue

108 INTELLECTUAL FACULTIES [PART I.

was once common to all. In the interior a stranger,
whether European or native, is always received with
welcome : food and shelter are soon prepared for
him. With their friends and relations they divide
everything they possess. If a New Zealander meets
a relation after some period of separation, all he has
is immediately given to him ; and in these cases it
is impossible to make any one who has served you
retain for his own use what he has received. A
desire of instructing themselves, and a spirit of
curiosity, pervade young and old. They are very
attentive to tuition, learn quickly, and have an ex-
cellent memory. Many know by rote hundreds of
traditions and songs, and will repeat word for word
the Christian catechism, or whole chapters of the
gospel. In attention to the objects which surround
them — in quickness of perception — they are superior
in general to the white man : plants, animals, stones,
and so on, are designated by their own names, the
knowledge of which may be said to be common to
all. This spirit of curiosity leads them often to
trust themselves to small coasting vessels ; or they
go with whalers to see still more distant parts of
the globe. They adapt themselves readily to Euro-
pean navigation and boating, and at this moment a
native of New Zealand is master of a whale-ship ;
and in Cook's Straits many boats are manned by
them alone.

On their first intercourse with Europeans the
natives always manifest • a degree of politeness

CHAP. VII.] AND CHARACTER. 109

which, would do honour to a more civilized people.
When they meet one another, or a European, after
the first salutation, by touching noses, they do not
remain standing upright, but squat down on their
heels ; and in entering the house of a European this
is immediately done in profound silence, and it ap-
pears to me that by this peculiar posture they intend
to show their respect to others, as is common with
some Oriental nations. They dislike to converse
standing, and if we do so they think we are not
paying the necessary attention either to themselves
or to the subject. But their temper often changes
very quickly ; and a fickleness of character appears,
a change from good to bad humour, often without
any imaginable cause, which, especially when tra-
velling, is very disagreeable. But if this irritability
of temper is met with firmness, they suppress it ;
and, indeed, it is often put on to see how the
European will bear it. If they are treated with
honesty, and with that respect which is due to
them as men, I have always found them to re-
ciprocate such treatment ; and I have travelled
amongst them with as much pleasure and security
as I have in European countries.

A prominent feature of their character is to re-
taliate and revenge any wrong they have suffered.
The wrong is often imaginary, and quarrels arise
without any cause, especially if a tribe possesses the
right of the stronger. I know an instance where
the remembrance of a murder had been carried

1 10 INTELLECTUAL FACULTIES [PART I.

silently for forty years, when it was at length ex-
piated by the death of him who committed it.

They are cruel in their wars, either of retaliation
or aggression, and it cannot he denied that they
possess a good deal of selfishness, and have not that
true generous spirit, that gratitude for benefits con-
ferred, or that true friendship, so characteristic of
European and Eastern nations. But we never find
these qualities amongst savages : they are, in fact,
the fruits, and the best fruits, of refinement and
civilization.

It will readily be seen that the character for fero-
city and treachery, which has been ascribed to the
New Zealanders, does not justly apply to them in
times of peace. In their domestic relations they are
very easily guided ; and if outrages are committed,
they are either the consequence of superstition or are
authorized by what they regard as lawful customs.

I am sorry to say that, by intercourse with
Europeans, the natives have lost many of their ori-
ginal good qualities, and have acquired others, far
less amiable. They have become covetous, suspici-
ous, and importunate. They have lost a great part
of their hospitality and politeness ; and their refus-
ing aid, when the stranger is most in want of it, or
exacting exorbitant recompense for it, makes tra-
velling now very annoying. To this must be added,
that those who have become Christians refuse, by
the ill-judged directions of the missionaries, to
furnish food or to perform any kind of work for a

CHAP. VII.] AND CHARACTER. Ill

traveller who may happen to arrive on a Sunday,
which must sometimes take place in a country where
one entirely depends upon the natives. Highly as I
appreciate the merits of the missionaries, I must say
that they have omitted to teach their converts some
most important social, and therefore moral duties,
which they will only acquire by a more intimate
intercourse with civilized Europeans.

In their native state they are as laborious as their
wants require ; but, easily satisfying those, and un-
able, even by their utmost exertions, to compete with
the lowest of Europeans, they get lazy and indolent,
prefer begging to working, and pass a great part of
their time in showing their acquired fineries and
contemplating the restless doings of the colonist. As
servants they are very independent, and Europeans
will do well, if they want any native helps, to treat
them with attention, and rather as belonging to the
family than as servants. They have this feeling of
independence very strongly, and it is very creditable
to them.

There is every reason to believe that in a short
time the character of the New Zealanders will be
entirely changed, and any one who wishes to see
what they were formerly must study them in the
interior, where they are still little influenced by
intercourse with us, which, I must repeat, has
been little advantageous to them.

Suicides — in consequence of wounded pride, or
of shame from having been found guilty of theft,

112 CLASSES AND GRADES [PART I.

from fear of punishment, by a husband at the death
of his wife, by a wife at the death of her husband,
or by both at the death of their children — are not
uncommon, and cases of all these descriptions have
come to my knowledge. The love of life is not
among the New Zealander's strongest feelings: I
could record many instances in which they have ven-
tured their lives to save those of Europeans, with a
coolness and courage that would have done honour
to a man of any nation.

Simple as the structure of a New Zealand com-
munity is, it bears, in its division into certain classes,
the traces of a former more artificial state. The
principal person in a tribe is the Ariki ; but as he
is per se a Rangatira, he is rarely called by the
former name, and hence the difficulty of ascertain-
ing who is the ariki. His dignity is hereditary ; he
is the lord of the soil, the Taki-o-te-wenua, the root
of the land (or tribe ?). It is hereditary both in the
male and female line, and, whether child or adult,
the ariki is revered as deriving his title from the
number and renown of his ancestors. If he unite
eminent bodily or mental faculties with his here-
ditary dignity, his authority over the tribe is of
course increased, and he is either a great warrior
or a tohunga — a priest. Generally speaking, his
authority does not extend to the executive, but is
confined to the council, where his advice in the
affairs of the tribe is of great weight. Even by
the enemies of the tribe he is treated with some

CHAP. VII.] OF NEW ZEALANDERS. 113

consideration, and in particular cases, where he
boasts of being related to a great number of tribes, his
life, even in battle, is spared. To the ariki presents
are sent from distant friends or relations, a tribute
as it were, although, as already observed, the ho-
nours paid to him are voluntary and complimentary,
rather than compulsory ; and are not numerous.
The rest of the men are either rangatira, free men,
or taua-reka-reka, slaves. There are distinctions
amongst the free men according to the importance
of their relations and ancestors, or their proficiency
in war or council. But with them, as with the
chiefs, their influence depends rather upon their
mental superiority than upon the exercise of any legal
claim. The ariki, as well as the rangatira, possesses
land with well-defined boundaries ; and, in disposing
of the land of the tribe, every one can sell or retain
his own as he likes. Of the sons of a rangatira, the
first and the last inherit the greatest dignity, and are
called the Ngako-o-te-wenua, the fat of the earth.
The slaves, taua-reka-reka, are the prisoners of war,
male or female, and such of their children as are
born in slavery. They have to perform the greater
part of the work of the field, and are the property
of their master, who can do with them as he pleases.
If they escape to their own tribe, they are either
sent back or fetched back without resistance, as the
right to a captured slave is acknowledged. Many
wars have been™ carried on merely for the purpose
of getting slaves, and this was the avowed object of

VOL. II. I

114 LANDED PROPERTY. [PART 1.

the renowned E'Ongi in making war on the tribes
to the eastward. The " tohunga," or priests, can
belong to either of these classes, but the " karakia"
(prayers), makuta (witchcraft), or healing art, or
dreams, are most powerful when coming from a
priest who is distinguished by high birth.

There exists a very distinct notion of the rights
of landed property amongst the natives, and every
inch of land in New Zealand has its proprietor.
Sometimes land is given to a strange tribe, either
as pay, or from other considerations ; but the pro-
prietor reserves certain rights, some of which are
what we should term manorial. It was formerly
very common that the fat of the native rats (kiore)
killed on such lands should be given to the prin-
cipal proprietor, and in many cases a title to land
seems to have been derived from the fact of having
killed rats on it : thus a chief will often say, " This
or that piece of land is mine ; I have killed rats
upon it." But generally the titles to land are de-
rived from inheritance or from conquest. The latter
constitutes an acknowledged right ; if, however,
conquered land is again taken possession of by the
original tribe, the right of the stronger prevails.
In settling the complicated land question as regards
European buyers, many difficult cases of this kind
will doubtless be brought forward, where the ori-
ginal tribe had returned, trusting for its security to
the Europeans and to the advance made in civil-
ization, or to the weakened state of its enemies-

CHAP. VII.] TITLES AND RIGHTS. 115

The right certainly is on the side of the conqueror,
although another tribe is in possession. Such cases
must be settled by a liberal system of compromise.

After a war, the conquered land was distributed
according to natural limits amongst the principal
people, each of them acting as trustee for his imme-
diate followers. Every hill, vale, or creek in New
Zealand has its name, and the definition of the
portion of each individual is therefore comparatively
easy.

The rangatira, or freemen of a tribe, are very
independent of each other. They are kept to-
gether more by custom and relationship than by
any laws. Each may assemble around him a tribe
of his own, and build a pa — a case which not un-
frequently happens. And this has probably been
the origin of so great a variety of tribes — a powerful
family forming a clan for themselves, and adopting
a name of their own.

The leader in war is not necessarily an ariki or a
rangatira of the first rank, although by his renown
as a warrior he may have gained great influence
over the tribe.

If we take religion in its common meaning as a
definable system of certain dogmas and prescrip-
tions, the New Zealanders have no religion. Their
belief in the supernatural is confined to the action
and influence of spirits on the destiny of men, mixed
up with fables and traditions. I have before ob-
served that Maui and his brothers, in consequence

i 2

116 RELIGION. [PART i.

of their having fished up the island, as well as
E Pani, for having introduced the kumara, are the
principal persons in the mythology of the people.
Although tradition says that they have been mor-
tals, they have undergone some sort of apotheosis,
and live in the memory of their descendants as
beings endowed with supernatural powers. Of
Maui the tradition says that he gave them the
forms of their houses, canoes, and so on, and was
therefore the real benefactor of his people ; but
there is no sort of worship paid to his memory.
Their belief in spiritual agencies more nearly ap-
proaches the nature of religion, and has taken its
rise in an intuitive feeling of the influence of bene-
volent or mischievous spirits, or of the souls of
their relations and ancestors, over all their actions.
These spirits are called Atua and Wairua. It is
difficult to define the meaning of these names, but
it may be observed that Atua, although qualified to
assume many different forms, and represented as so
many separate spirits, is the divinity ; Wairua, which
word signifies both soul and dream, are the spirits
of the deceased, invisible, and capable of acting be-
nevolently or in a hostile manner upon men. The
native language joins to Atua both the definite and
indefinite article and the plural number, — He-atua,
Te-atua, and Nga-atua ; but, notwithstanding this,
although separated in appearance and actions, the
gods of the New Zealander are emanations of the
st Unknown," and seem to be based upon a former

CHAP. VII.] THE ATUA. 117

purer belief of monotheism. The Atua, although
immaterial, can assume certain forms, as that of a
bird, or a lizard, or a cloud, or a ray of the sun ; a
beautiful green lizard, called kakariki, is especially
dreaded, as being a metamorphosed Atua. Not to
those earthly forms of the Atua, however, but to the
spirit itself, prayers are addressed for favourable
winds and fine weather, for success in war, for
averting diseases, for punishing on the offender the
breaking of the " tapu," and so on ; and the eyes of
the priests are raised to heaven during these invo-
cations.1 I must, however, observe that their idea

1 Such prayers, for instance, are as follow: —
He karakia mo te ra kia witi ai.

A Prayer for Sunshine by a Party who suffer from Cold.
Tenei tenei toa nine te ai tia nei e maua ko te ao nunui ko te
ao roroa upoko upoko witi tera.

A Prayer for Wind.

E topa ra e rere ra e tae koi ki te puke re warewa au hia mai
koe ke ai tou ariki koau koau ko rereha e ware hoki rereha ko
pouri awa ano pea kia uhia mai koe ki te kahu keke kapai koe te
rere atue kareo kareo.

A Prayer at the. beginning of a Fight.

Teke teke pari kou haramai kato notono katonotono karerei te
kapu a taku ingato.
Kia toa ! kia toa !

A Prayer in Fishing for Crawfish.

Totoke na hia tura kiwahona kai mai ai e hiana e rawe ana e
taki ana niho koi tara ko kia u o niho huimai nga koura pura kau
o te ratahara ko taku tokuke.

Another.

Ngau mai ngau mai e ngue ki taku matira nei e ngu e ki taku
nmtira nei e ngue ki taku matira wakataratara ka hika ra kei to
hara e tangaroa kia u.

118 RELIGION. [PART i.

of Atua is often merged in the indefinable. For in-
stance, a compass, a barometer, are to them atuas.
In one word, Atuas are the secret powers of the
universe, whether they appear to them as beneficent
or malignant ; but the latter class is that especially
addressed in prayer, for the purpose of averting
their supposed wrath and hatred. There is no wor-
ship of idols, or of bodily representations of the
Atua; and what have been taken for idols are mere
ornaments or heir-looms from their ancestors, and
are called tiki, or e tiki, as already observed. The
wairua, or the spirits of the deceased, can commu-
nicate with mortals ; but I am not aware that they
can assume any form or appearance except the rays
of the sun or a shadow. The tohunga does not
see, but hears, them (their voice is a whistling or a
slight breeze), and communicates their demands to
the people. They are the immaterial and immortal
parts of men ; but it seems as if even these parts
could be annihilated, or rather incorporated with
the soul and body of another, if he consumes the
flesh of an enemy, and especially his left eye, which
is considered the seat of the soul. It was formerly
a very common practice, of which I myself know
an instance, to sacrifice slaves on the death of a
great chief, that he might have the advantage of
their services in the reinga. They appear to believe
that the after-life differs little from this, with the
exception that all the good things of this world,
especially kumaras, are there in great plenty and
profusion.

CHAP. VII.] THE PRIESTS. 119

The knowledge of the priests is handed down
from father to son ; and the youths undergo a re-
gular course of instruction. I was present at one of
the lessons : an old priest was sitting under a tree,
and at his feet was a boy, his relation, who listened
attentively to the repetition of certain words, which
seemed to have no meaning, but which it must have
required a good memory to retain in their due
order. At the old tohunga's side was part of a
man's skull filled with water; into this from time
to time he dipped a green branch, which he moved
over the boy's head. At my approach the old man
smiled good-humouredly, as if to say, " See how
clever I am," and continued his Abracadabra. I
have been assured by the missionaries that many of
these prayers have no meaning; but this I am
greatly inclined to doubt : the words of the prayers
are perhaps the remains of a language now for-
gotten; or, what is more probable, we find here
what has existed among most of the nations of anti-
quity, even the most civilized, viz., that religious
mysteries were confined to a certain class of men,
who kept them concealed from the " profanum vul-
gus," or communicated only such portion of them
as they thought fit. They often had a sacred sym-
bolic language, the knowledge of which was con-
fined to the priesthood, as, for instance, the Egyp-
tian hieroglyphics and the Sanscrit ; or, if we look
nearer home, we find the religion of Thor, Odin,
and Freya enveloped in a poetical mythos, which

120 THE PRIESTS. [PART I.

has for its foundation deep and grand philosophical
conceptions of morals and ethics. At the introduc-
tion of Christianity the priests were not at all into-
lerant towards the new doctrine; they quickly gave
up their own belief, and became the most successful
teachers of their countrymen. The priests are, at
the same time, among the most expert and clever in
the native arts ; in fact " tohunga" is often used to
designate a clever carpenter, carver, or physician ;
just as in former times the priesthood, both in Eu-
rope and Asia, united in itself all the learning and
skill of the period : and when we behold these
reverend-looking personages, it is difficult to believe
that they have ever been the ferocious cannibals that
almost all travellers have represented them.

CHAP. VIII.] 121

CHAPTER VIII.

Native Modes of reckoning Times and Seasons — Different Sorts
of Land — Modes of Tillage — Warfare — Spirit of Revenge —
Canoes — Cannibalism

The natives have some knowledge of the heavens,
winds, and seasons, especially as far as is applicable
to the purposes of practical life. Their designations
for the principal points of the horizon, which are
also applied to the winds, are the following: —

North — Hauraro.

North-east — He Marangai Hauraro.

East — Marangai.

South-east — He Tonga Marangai.

South — Tonga.

South-west — He Tonga Hauauru.

West — Hauauru.

North-west — Hauraro Hauauru.

A year is called tau, and has thirteen months -
marama. — (See table in following page.)

Distances are often reckoned by nights (po), that
is, how many nights they have to encamp before
reaching a place. One " po " means rarely more than
from twelve to fifteen miles; often less. In relating

122

RECKONING — COUNTING. [PART I,

Names.

Corresponding to our

1

Marama-ko-te-tahi .

June

2

„ rua .

July

3

„ torn .

August

4

wa .

September

5

„ rima

October

6

ono .

November

7

„ witu

December

8

,, waru

January

9

„ iwa .

February

10

„ ngahuru

March

11

Marama-ko-te-ngahuru

llth month, in which the

hauhake kumara.

kumara is taken up.

12

Ko-te-paengwawa.

13

Ko-te-tahi-o-pipiri.

past events their reckoning is very imperfect; the
most correct mode seems to consist in counting a
succession of the great chiefs or warriors of one
tribe : sixteen to eighteen were the utmost preserved
in their recollection, of whom most, but not all,
were father and son ; so that this might be regarded
as reckoning according to generations. Their sys-
tem of counting is purely decimal, and might be
carried on ad mfinitum with native words, if re-
quired— 10 is kau, 100 rau, 1000 mano: it is per-
formed by joining the cardinal numbers to the con-
junctive particle ma. (For further information on
this point the reader is referred to the Grammar.)
Plants or birds, which appear at certain seasons,
give the natives sure signs when the time ap-
proaches to begin agricultural labours. Two migra-

CHAP. VIII.] VARIETIES OF LAND. 123

tory cuckoos (the Cuculus fasciatus, Forst), called
kohaperoa, or koekoia, and a very small and beauti-
ful kind (the Cuculus nitens of the same author),
called by the natives pipiwawaroa — which appear
on the coast at Christmas — mark the period of
the first potato-harvest. The flowering of the
beautiful Clematis albida reminds them to turn
the soil for receiving potatoes, which is done in
October. Their plantations are generally on the
sides of hills, but the kumara and maize plantations
are in the alluvial ground of the valleys. They are
excellent judges of soil, and distinguish the different
kinds by names. The one matua (father soil) is the
stiff clay of the hills, and is not esteemed; clayey
alluvial land on the banks of rivers is called reretu ;
sandy land is called one pu; land composed of de-
cayed vegetables on the sides of hills is called one
kura; rich land on the sides of rivers is called tai
pu. The two latter are those preferred for planta-
tions. If the land is wooded (and such they prefer),
the trees are cut down and burnt, but no attempt
is made to root up the stumps ; the land is after-
wards dug up with a pole, which has a foot-piece
firmly attached to it, and which is used in the same
manner as our spade. It is made of the hard wood
of the maire (Eugenia maire), or sometimes of the
wood of the Leptospermum ericoides, and is called
e kaheru. The work proceeds rapidly; and the soil
being interlaced with roots of shrubs and fern, the

124 PRIVATE PROPERTY. [PART I.

implement is preferable to our spades, which cut,
but do not tear up ; those especially which are made
entirely of iron cannot be used by the natives, as
their feet are bare. Sometimes a hoe is used formed
of Lydian or green stone, fixed to a handle. It is
called e toki. The seeds are then put into holes
made with a stick of the wood of the manuka. All
the plantations are fenced in. The greatest labour
is bestowed upon the kumara-fields. They are kept
clear of weeds ; the kumaras are planted in regular
rows ; and the caterpillars of a sphinx, which feed
in great numbers upon the leaves, are at all times
carefully removed. In neatness such a field rivals
any in Europe. Every family has its own field,
and the produce is its private property. But the
head of a tribe, being as it were the father of a
family, often institutes a sale, to which all have
contributed their produce, and the receipts are
divided according to the contributions ; in this
proceeding there is, however, nothing compulsory.
Fishing is likewise carried on in common : an old
man acting as an umpire divides the fish which has
been caught into equal portions, according to the
number of families ; he then walks round, and with
a stick points out to whom each heap belongs.
Strangers who happen to be present, or a white
man who is settled amongst the tribe, receive their
share. An umpire divides also the property they
have received in exchange for land.

CHAP. VIII. J MODES OF WARFARE. 125

The former modes of carrying on warfare have
now been almost entirely changed by the introduc-
tion of fire-arms. Single combats with the meri or
the patiti (stone-club, or tomahawk), to decide a
dispute, were formerly frequent, but are now dis-
continued. A war is generally announced to the
opposite party beforehand, but sometimes it is car-
ried on by surprise. The young men of the tribe,
with the slaves and women carrying provisions,
approach the stronghold of the enemy, generally at
daybreak, when they hope to find their adversaries
unprepared ; but the watchful dogs often frustrate
their designs, and they are either met in open field
by their antagonists, or, if the latter feel themselves
too weak for such an encounter, a long siege ensues,
which often lasts for several months ; and woe to
the inmates of a pa if it is taken. In meeting in
the open field, the action begins with a dance, in
which all manner of distortions of the body are em-
ployed to express defiance of the enemy ; the thighs
are beaten, the tongue thrust out, and the eyes drawn
up, till only the white is visible : by these means
and by mimic song they excite themselves to the
height of fury. The chief leads his troop ; he car-
ries a sort of staff with a carved point, and orna-
mented with parrot-feathers and pieces of dog-skin ;
besides this he has a " meri," a war-club made of
green jade, pierced at the handle, through which a
string passes. With the lower end of the staff they
fence skilfully. Old women dance in front of the

120 BESIEGING A PA. [PART I.

party, stripped of their clothes, bedaubed with red
ochre, and distorting their faces even more fright-
fully than the men. All the warriors have their
hair dressed, tied round on the top of the head,
and ornamented with feathers, but their bodies and
limbs are entirely naked. The combat is carried on
by alternate advance and retreat. If a party retreats
in flight, they carry, if possible, their dead with
them, or the enemy seizes them for the purpose of
devouring them.

In an engagement on the sea-shore, in which
muskets were used, I saw both parties advance,
guarding themselves by trenches rapidly dug as they
pushed forward. They fire continually, but irregu-
larly, and a great deal of powder is wasted, as they
rarely take aim. But, notwithstanding this, krge
numbers are often killed.

Their mode of besieging is rude, but not without
cunning. The besieging party digs trenches and
erects high structures of blocks of wood, from which
their fire can reach into the pa. Both parties have
fosses with loopholes, and outposts ; but they are little
careful to conceal their arrangements, each knowing
the other's forces too well ; and strangers or neutrals
are allowed to pass from one party to the other, the
combatants politely ceasing to fire during the time.

If a pa is taken, in most cases nothing but a gene-
ral slaughter of the men satisfies the thirst of the
victors for revenge, and women and children are
carried off as slaves. When the two parties are

CHAP. VIII.] WAR CANOES. 127

inclined to peace, they deliberate about the condi-
tions, and a feast concludes the whole.

On returning home they sometimes kill more of
the captives. E'Ongi's principal wife, who was
blind, often indulged the natural cruelty of her
disposition in this manner. But her barbarity at
length met its just punishment : in one of the last
excursions of E'Ongi to Wangaroa she was left
behind on account of sickness, and, being unable
to defend herself, the dogs actually devoured her
alive.

A remarkable custom exists among the natives,
called the taua tapu (sacred fight), or taua toto
(fight for blood), which is in the true spirit of the
ancient law of the Asiatics — " blood for blood." If
blood has been shed, a party sally forth and kill the
first person they fall in with, whether an enemy or
belonging to their own tribe ; even a brother is sacri-
ficed. If they do not fall in with anybody, the
tohunga pulls up some grass, throws it into a river,
and repeats some incantation. After this ceremony,
the killing of a bird, or any living thing that comes
in their way, is regarded as sufficient, provided that
blood is actually shed. All who participate in such
an excursion are " tapu," and are not allowed either
to smoke or to eat anything but indigenous food.

In former times large fleets of canoes often went
to distant parts of the island, and, as the country is
everywhere intersected by rivers, and contains many
lakes, the canoes were dragged from one to the

128 CANNIBALISM. [PART I.

other. E'Ongi traversed nearly the whole northern
island in this manner.

The canoes which they use in war are the largest,
and are ornamented at the head and stern. They
are made of one tree, the kauri, in the northern,
and the totara in the southern parts of the island.
I have seen them eighty feet long, and they are
able to carry a proportionate number of warriors.
They have gunwales on their sides, firmly attached
by flax ropes. Formerly a stone adze was the
only implement used in their construction ; the
natives, however, have now an iron adze. There are
other sorts of canoes ; one of them, very low and
without gunwales, is used in many parts of the
island, especially in the inland lakes of Taupo and
Rotu-rua, and is called tiwai. The sails are trian-
gular, and made of the light raupo-rushes. They
can sail very close to the wind, and are steered by a
paddle.

A few observations regarding the cannibalism of
these islanders may not be out of place. This
frightful custom has not yet entirely ceased, al-
though it undoubtedly will do so in a very short
time. The implacable desire of revenge which is
characteristic of these people, and the belief that
the strength and courage of a devoured enemy are
transferred to him who eats him, are, without ques-
tion, the causes of this unnatural taste — not the
pleasure of eating human flesh, which is certainly
secondary, and, besides, is not at all general. A chief

CHAP. VIII.] CANNIBALISM. 129

is often satisfied with the left eye of his enemy,
which they consider the seat of the soul. They
likewise drink the blood from a similar belief. The
dead bodies are " tapu " until the tohunga has taken
a part of the flesh, and, with prayers and invocations,
has hanged it up on a tree or on a stick, as an offer-
ing to the Atuas, or to the wairua of him to re-
venge whom the war was undertaken. The heads
are stuck up on poles round the village. Women,
especially those who plant the kumara, and those
who are with child, are not allowed to eat of the
flesh, but children are permitted to do so at a certain
age, when the priest initiates them into the custom
by singing an incantation, which I insert here,
although it is too obscure for translation : —

He waka ngungu tamariki tenei Mau nga tua ahu

karakia Horo nuku

Ka ngungu te tama nei Horo rangi

Ka koro te tama nei Horo paratu

Ka kai te tama nei Horo awa hei kai

Ka kai tangata te tama nei Mau nga pukenga hei kai

Ka horo parata te tama nei Mau nga wananga hei kai

Ka kai hau te tama nei Mau tenei tauira

Ka kai e tiki ei E kai te tama nei

Ka kai rangi E horo te tama nei i te tangata

Ka kai papa hei kai Ka kai akuanei

Mau nga tua hei kai Kakai apopo

Mau nga wahi tapu hei kai Heoi katahi kakai te tamaiti.

Many men too are restricted from eating it. They
all agreed, when conversing with me freely upon
the subject, that human flesh is well flavoured,
especially the palm of the hands and the breast
The flesh of Europeans they consider salt and dis-

VOL. II. K

130 CANNIBALISM. [PART I.

agreeable — a curious physiological fact, if true ; and
they stated the same regarding the flesh of our dogs
and the introduced European rat. It appears very
doubtful whether they ever killed a slave merely
for the purpose of eating him. Where such mur-
der was committed there was generally some super-
stitious belief connected with the act, or it was done
as a punishment.

The island of Tuhua, or Mayor's Island, in the
Bay of Plenty, with a population of about 200 souls,
has been subject to many attacks from the tribes of
the mainland ; first from the Nga Pui, and after-
wards from the Nga-te-Wakaua, in Wakkatane.
Their pa being situated on an almost inaccessible
rock of craggy lava, the enemy has always been
obliged to retreat. The last attack was made in the
night, but the inhabitants were on their guard, and
allowed the enemy to come to the base of the rock
on which the pa stands, and then rolled down large
boulders, by which many of the attacking party
were crushed ; the rest retreated. They related this
the following morning to a missionary, and, on being
asked to show the marks of the blood on the rocks,
they answered, " Our women have licked it off! "
The savage, passionate and furious with the feeling
of revenge, slaughtering and devouring his enemy
and drinking his blood, is no longer the same being
as when cultivating his fields in peace ; and it would
be as unjust to estimate his general character by his
actions in these moments of unrestrained passion,

CHAP. VIII.] CRIMES OF CIVILIZATION. 131

as to judge of Europeans by the excesses of an ex-
cited soldiery or an infuriated mob. If we were to
be judged by the conduct of our countrymen in the
South Seas, who, unprovoked, have not only fre-
quently murdered the innocent by tens and twenties,
but, what is still worse, have fostered the passions
of the natives against each other in every possible
manner, what a picture would be given of our civil-
ization ! The history of the discovery of the islands
of the South Seas is one continued series of blood-
shed and aggression ; and in our intercourse with
the New Zealanders it might easily be proved that,
in nine out of ten cases in which there has been a
conflict between them and Europeans, the fault was
on the side of the latter, not even excepting the case
of the otherwise humane and benevolent Captain
Cook, who shot natives in order to make himself
acquainted with their race. If one were to reckon up
the crimes and gratuitous cruelties (not including,
of course, the unhappy but involuntary consequences
of our intercourse) which civilized men have com-
mitted against the savage, the balance of humanity,
and of other virtues too, would probably be found
on the side of the latter. I am acquainted with
authentic facts relative to occurrences in many of
the South Sea Islands, several of them related to
me by the perpetrators themselves, which make the
blood boil, and which are only equalled by the
treatment of the American Indians as related by Las
Cases.

K 2

132 MISERIES OF THE [PART I,

Their mode of carrying on war by surprise and
stratagem has naturally made the tribes fearful and
suspicious, and has proved the greatest hinderance
to the occupations of peaceful industry. Tribes
have been broken up, villages deserted, cultivation
neglected ; and it is only now, after complete ex-
haustion, that the heavy wounds inflicted since the
time when E' Ongi first exchanged for muskets in
Sydney the ploughshares which he had received
in England begin to cicatrize, and the people to
throw off that state of suspicion and alarm in which
the perpetual hostility of their neighbours had
placed them ; and that a field is at length opened
for a government, such as perhaps never existed
before, to reclaim them to civilization.

How far the fear of being surprised by their
enemies was carried, will be proved by the custom,
very common in a pa, or with a travelling party, of
beating the pahu, a canoe-shaped piece of wood
about twelve feet long, and suspended by two
strings, the hollow din of which sounded far and
wide through the stillness of midnight, and was
intended to let an approaching party know that
they were on the alert. But many a pa has been
taken by surprise, and many a party has been cut
off, from neglecting any kind of caution.

One of their most favourite systems of warfare
is to get the enemy into their power by cunning.
The tribes of Rotu-rua and Waikato were for a
long time involved in a war which originated in

CHAP. VIII.] NATIVE WARS. 133

an act of treachery. A chief of the Waikato paid
a visit to a pa in Rotu-rua, where he had some
relations; an old man in that pa, who had quarrel-
led with one of the Waikato many years before, and
wished to involve his people in a war with them,
received the chief with great apparent friendship,
but told his son to kill him treacherously from
behind, when he was in the act of making the
customary salutation. The son did so, and a long
and bloody war was the consequence.

The Rotu-rua are now the most belligerent tribe
in the island, and are at war with all their neigh-
bours. The cause of a long war between them
and the Nga-pui was an act similar to that above
related. A party of thirty Nga-pui came on a
visit to the island of Mokoia in the lake of Rotu-
rua ; they were hospitably received, but their doom
was already sealed. After feasting, the islanders
joined them in singing a war-song, it having been
previously arranged that at the second repetition of
the chorus they should kill all their guests : this
was done, and all the Nga-pui were butchered, with
the exception of two who escaped in a canoe. This
act of treachery was, however, severely punished :
E' Ongi came down from the Bay of Islands,
dragged his canoes overland into the lake of Rotu-
rua, killed a great number of the murderers, and
carried away about sixty of their children into
slavery.

It is well known that the New Zealanders have

134 MUMMIFIED HEADS. [PART I.

a custom of preserving in a peculiar manner the
heads of their slaughtered enemies. After the
brain has been taken out (and eaten), the head is
slowly steamed over hot stones, the exudating hu-
midity is wiped off, and this process is continued
till the head becomes mummified, in which state it
can be preserved for a long time ; these heads are
called moko-mokai. In returning home from a
war excursion the victors carry them on the taia-
has, a sort of pike, and afterwards plant them upon
the fences around their houses. In singing the
Pihe, or funeral ode, these trophies are elevated on
sticks at the concluding chorus.

Formerly these heads formed a speculative sort
of commerce with the Sydney traders, but now they
have become very scarce ; I myself have seen them
only on one occasion in the interior.

CHAP. IX.] 135

CHAPTER IX.

How to legislate for the Natives of New Zealand ?

A FEELING of regret is, I believe, very generally
excited amongst thinking men, when they observe
how little benefit has resulted to barbarous tribes
from their intercourse with the people of civilized
nations. Not only does the bodily frame of the
savage lose its health and manly beauty, his mind
its instinctive acuteness and primitive resources,
but, either by the more violent means of wholesale
murder, or gradually, as if acted upon by a slow
poison, the races diminish in numerical strength,
until they cease to exist as nations or tribes. The
philosopher in his study speculates on the causes
of the disappearance of certain kinds of animals, by
changes which have taken place in the physical con-
dition of the globe, whether in the earliest or more
recent periods. It is well known that, besides one
division of natural history embracing the subject of
living animals and plants, there exists another re-
lating to those which are extinct, and for the in-
vestigation of which their fossil remains furnish
us with materials ; but it is not so generally
known that we have proofs of similar extinctions

136 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

continually going on, even down to the present
times. In some cases the extermination of a species
of animals seems to be connected with a plan of
nature, which man can neither frustrate nor com-
prehend. The Apterix australis, which is defi-
cient in what affords to a bird its principal pro-
tection— wings — and which, from laying but one
egg in a season, does not multiply sufficiently to
make up for the loss, could not resist the effects
resulting from the introduction of the dog into
New Zealand, and is now very nearly extinct.
Another bird, the kakapo, which, judging from
some feathers which I obtained, must have been a
large and beautiful coocoo (Centropus), has riot been
seen for many years ; indeed, it is only the oldest
natives who have ever seen it ; and they say that
the cats which the Europeans brought into the
island have destroyed this bird, which used to roost
on the lower branches of trees. In other cases,
when man has been aware of such an extinction
going on, either absolutely or in a certain locality,
and when his interest has been roused, he has suc-
ceeded in counteracting the process, or at least in
retarding it. Thus the Bos urus, a large and pow-
erful animal, which in the times of Tacitus lived in
large herds in the countries inhabited by the Ger-
manic and Sclavonic nations, was nearly extermi-
nated in the beginning of this century, and all that
remained were about 500 head in a forest in Li-
thuania. Protection was then afforded to these

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES ? 137

animals, the destruction was stayed, and their num-
bers have again increased. In these cases it has
generally been the introduction of different species
of animals or of man, and the physical changes
thence resulting, that have occasioned the exter-
mination of certain species which were unable to
resist their effects. But man, I believe, does not
stand in this position. All our researches into his
history lead us to conclude that the races are not
different in their origin, and forbid the idea of in-
feriority, and of the necessity of one race being
superseded by another. I am of opinion that man,
in his desires, passions, and intellectual faculties, is
the same, whatever be the colour of his skin ; that
mankind forms a great whole, in which the differ-
ent races are the radii from a common centre; and
that the differences which we observe are due to
peculiar circumstances which have developed certain
qualities of body and mind. Man, even in the
state of barbarism in which the Polynesian nations
remain, is superior in many respects to a large
proportion of the population of Europe. That he
gives way before the European, and is gradually
exterminated, whilst it shows our superiority in
some points, shows also our deficiency in the arts of
civilization and moral government, which disables
us from uniting his savage simplicity and his virtues
to what our state of society might offer to im-
prove his condition, and which causes him merely
to taste what is bitter in civilized life. But this by

138 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

no means shows his inferiority : the lion that tears
the deer into pieces is not therefore made of nobler
material. We, who with " firewater," with the
musket, and disease, war against the unoffending
tribes of coloured men, have no right to talk of
their inferiority, but should rather perceive a defi-
ciency in our own state of civilization.

The subject of preserving the natives from exter-
mination by the spreading of colonization has been
the study of many excellent men ; perhaps it has
been thought more difficult than it actually is. If
we dismiss the belief that there is something in
their physical configuration or mental disposition
to prevent their continuance when in contact with
Europeans, or that there is any natural necessity
for their giving way to another race, and if we are
inclined to exercise what we profess by our laws
and our religion, I see no difficulty in legislating
for the different people amongst whom colonies have
been established, although the minutiae of a legis-
lative design must always be modified according to
the different races. I think there can be little dif-
ference of opinion as to the general principles ; but
to adapt them to a particular country must be the
result of a knowledge of the principal causes of the
decay of the natives in that country. In the follow-
ing pages I shall merely speak of the natives of New
Zealand, and attempt to show how that fate can
be averted which, in the opinion of many, seems
inevitably to await them.

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 139

There are already reasons for fearing an approach-
ing conflict between the natives and the colonists, if
the latter continue to be placed upon land belonging
to the former, and for the peaceful and lawful acqui-
sition of which no attempt even has been made.
Up to the present time the energies of the New
Zealanders to defend their rights have not been
roused, and they have merely protested against the
injustice ; but, if left unprotected, the multitudes of
Europeans pouring into their country will not in-
timidate them — they will rather fill them with
suspicion, stimulate them to exertion, and convert
them into open foes. And let not such an enemy
be despised : the New Zealander is no coward ; he
can live in his impenetrable forests, where no Euro-
pean can follow him ; he can cut off all chance of
colonization, especially if necessity teaches the tribes
to forget their own dissensions and to be strong by
union.

And yet, of all the nations of the Polynesian
race, the New Zealanders show the readiest dispo-
sition for assuming in a high degree that civilization
which must be the link to connect them with the
European colonists, and ultimately to amalgamate
them.

This disposition is especially the result of the
nature of their country. If in the islands situated
between the tropics Nature has been profuse in her
gifts, yielding spontaneously, or with little exer-
tion on the part of man, all the necessaries of life,

140 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

man has at the same time become there more effe-
minate, and less inclined to great bodily or men-
tal exertion. Where the climate is so genial, clothes
are superfluous, and houses of a complicated con-
struction are not wanted. Agriculture — that cor-
ner-stone of an advanced state of civilization. — re-
mains in its infancy ; and the cattle, roaming at
large, destroy the young cocoa-nut and bread-fruit
trees. The milk of the cocoa-nut serves the natives
instead of that of the cow ; bread-fruit, bananas,
yams, and taro, are all highly farinaceous, and take
the place of the cerealia of Europe. The acquaint-
ance with European luxuries, and the creation
of artificial wants, have not made these islanders
healthier or happier than when they lived upon
the bounties of Nature.

How different is the case with the natives of New
Zealand! Their country produces spontaneously
scarcely any indigenous articles of food ; all these
they have to plant, with much labour : their climate
is too severe to allow of their dispensing with clothes
or with substantially constructed houses, to obtain
both of which they are obliged to exercise their
mental and bodily faculties ; and they have, therefore,
become agriculturists, with fixed habitations. They
are not, indeed, as cleanly as the natives of the favoured
islands to the north, but that is a consequence of
their climate and their poverty. If the first contact
with Europeans produced an injurious effect upon
their health, in consequence of the entire change*

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 141

in their food and mode of living, every succeeding
step is a gain to them ; every advance in the know-
ledge of our system of husbandry and of our manu-
factures increases their bodily welfare ; every mental
acquirement gratifies their ardent desire for informa-
tion. The division into separate castes, which we
find more or less in the Polynesian nations, as de-
rived from Asia, is very indistinct in New Zealand,
where there is more of the shadow of it than of the
reality ; and this circumstance will facilitate their
amalgamation with Europeans upon the broad prin-
ciple of equality. Their family connexions — that
first foundation of social life — that first and strongest
link in the chain which binds men into a community
— have with them a powerful influence. Among
them also woman is on an equality with man,
and enjoys the influence due to her position. The
New Zealander has excellent reasoning powers ; he
has no deeply-rooted prejudices nor superstitions,
although fond of contemplation. Formerly these
people were very warlike, but they are now inclined
to peace, and the greater part of them are Christians ;
they are friends of the Europeans, and particularly
of the English, and have become reconciled to their
taking possession of the country.

In consequence of the interest which the natives
excited, Her Majesty's Government, in making New
Zealand a British colony, acknowledged it as a pro-
minent object to protect the native population in

142 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

their inalienable rights. His Excellency the Lieu-
tenant-Governor was instructed to acquire the sove-
reignty from the native chiefs by means of treaty.
This was done with a few tribes in the northern
parts of the island, and with some individuals in
the southern ; but circumstances made it afterwards
necessary, without consulting the wishes of the in-
habitants, to assume at once the sovereignty over
the three islands. This was a mere formal step to
prevent other nations, or individuals, or bodies, from
acquiring in any way sovereign rights. It could
not imply any duties to be performed by the natives,
nor any sacrifices to be made by them, before
they had become fully acquainted with the duties
of a citizen, and were able to participate in the
benefits of the new organization. The measure
was also unavoidable, for, the numerous tribes being
perfectly independent of each other, it would other-
wise have been necessary to send a commission over
the whole country to acquire their consent. But,
even in the case of a single tribe, the chief has no
authority to give away what he does not himself
individually possess; each of its members is the
sovereign possessor of his own plot of ground, and
to have the consent of all would have amounted
nearly to an impossibility.

A far more important question for the Adminis-
tration to settle is that of the territorial rights of
the natives. I have shown that they are perfectly

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 143

aware that they possess such rights. They disposed
several years ago of the larger part of the islands to
Europeans, and they acknowledge the titles of those
who have purchased from them. It has been said
that the natives are now strangers on the soil, that
they have sold all their land, and that nothing re-
mains to them. This is not quite the case. Well
acquainted with the nature of their country and the
capabilities of the soil in the different districts, they
have generally retained such parts as were best
suited for cultivation ; but in some instances they
have not made any such reserve. According to
European law, the new proprietor would in these
cases be entitled to remove the native inhabitants
from their land ; such, however, can never be al-
lowed in New Zealand, and this point calls for the
special interference of Government. The deeds of
purchase have almost always been written in a
foreign language and in a vague form, and the pur-
chases were often conducted without a proper in-
terpreter being present. Where the natives had
made no particular reserve for themselves, the land
was sold by them with the implied understanding
that they should continue to cultivate the ground
which they and their forefathers had occupied from
time immemorial ; it never entered into their minds
that they could be compelled to leave it and to
retire to the mountains. There was, perhaps, an
understanding between the parties that the seller
should not be driven off by the buyer ; but this was

144 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

verbal only, and not recorded in the written docu-
ment. It would indeed be sad were the native
obliged to trust to humanity, where insatiable and
grasping interest is his opponent, and where the
land has gone through ten different hands since
the first purchaser, who perhaps bought it for
a hundred pipes, and where not one of the buyers
ever thought of occupying it. In transferring
land to Europeans the natives had no further idea
of the nature of the transaction than that they
gave the purchaser permission to make use of a
certain district. They wanted Europeans amongst
them ; and it was beyond their comprehension that
one man should buy for another, who lived 15,000
miles off, a million of acres, and that this latter
should never come to the country, or bestow upon
the sellers those benefits which they justly expected.

The most vital point in regard to the native in-
habitants, where they occupy part of claimed land,
and are inclined to retain it, is that the extent of
such disputed land should be fixed by legal titles
and boundaries, and that they should be protected
in the possession of it against the cupidity of the
Europeans.

Her Majesty's Land Commissioners, in decid-
ing questions according to the letter of the deeds,
where the native sellers do not dispute the le-
gality of the title, cannot be aware of the hardship
and injustice which in some cases they will entail
upon native tribes. I will give one instance. An

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 145

emancipated convict from Sydney bought from the
natives a piece of land in one of the northern
harbours of the island some ten years ago, and
settled there. The natives continued to cultivate
the best part of the land, which was not of very
great extent ; but the man sold the land to another
European, with whom I visited the district when
he went to take possession of his property. The
natives acknowledged that the land had been fairly
purchased, and declared their willingness to give up
what they had not cultivated, but said that they had
no other place to go to, and therefore begged to re-
tain their cultivated ground. Now the commis-
sioners, who will arrange this matter without visit-
ing the spot, will probably decide the case in favour
of the European. The latter told me that he would
wait for this decision, and then turn the natives off !
The New Zealand Company has cut the Gordian
knot of native territorial rights by reserving to them
a tenth, and afterwards an eleventh, part of all
country and town sections which were sold. This
plan, as regards the town allotments, was certainly
very judicious and expedient, as the best means to
procure a sufficient fund to be applied to the ex-
penses of protecting and civilizing the natives. It
was, however, an error to believe that they would
at once occupy their town allotments, and would
live in one community with the Europeans. It
may be that single individuals will do so, but it
will never be the case with the majority. What

VOL. II. L

146 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

attractions can town-life have for them^? Being
unaccustomed and unwilling to drag on a life of
labour and exercise, the native has no means of pro-
curing in a town that which is necessary to enable
him to equal even the lowest of our labourers in
comfort and appearance. The chief, who thinks
himself equal in station and importance to any
gentleman, will not consent to send his son to the
shoemaker, or tailor, or carpenter ; and he would
feel himself degraded if he should continue to live
amongst enterprising European mechanics. It is
true that some New Zealanders have learned a trade,
that others have become domestic servants, and that
still more have taken to a sea-faring life ; but,
generally speaking, they have the best chance of
being preserved as a nation, and of becoming civil-
ized, by following their own inclination, and be-
coming landed proprietors or peasants. Since
Europeans have inhabited the island, that is, ever
since the colony has been established, the na-
tives have not only provided them with food, but
have also supplied more than 150 vessels annually,
and have freighted smaller vessels for New South
Wales with pork, maize, and potatoes. They have
increased their cultivations in proportion as emi-
grants have flocked to their shores, and they are wise
enough to perceive that by these means they can
procure what they want, and be independent of
the Europeans, without sacrificing their nationality.
They would especially be able to do this if they were

CHAP IX.] FOR THE NATIVES ? 147

supplied with the capital resulting from the sales of
their ,town allotments, so as to become proprietors
of live-stock. The cutting and squaring of timber,
and the preparation of flax, are not contrary to their
disposition, and I include these employments among
the resources of a peasant.

I have always observed that the natives who
hover about the settlements of Europeans are far
inferior to those in the country : they are not only
more unhealthy, but also become an ill-conditioned
compound of the dandy, beggar, and labourer.

Distilled spirits, being in most extensive use in all
the Australian colonies, and being, in fact, the chief
source of the public revenue, have not failed to cor-
rupt, mentally and bodily, the natives, as well as the
European settler.

With regard to the above-mentioned arrangement,
of reserving to the natives the tenth or eleventh
part of the country lands, 1 do not mean to assert
that that quantity of land is insufficient ; on the
contrary, it is more than is in any respect required
for the present or for future generations. The
point upon which I would insist is this, that they
will not occupy the reserved land. They have
their favourite places, generally not very avail-
able to Europeans. What an injustice would be
committed if we were to take from them the land
which they occupy, and which they have cleared,
and were to restrict them to that portion which has
fallen to them by a lottery in London, and thus

L 2

148 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

perhaps to separate a tribe from the spot where
they were born, where they have hitherto dwelt, and
where they have buried their kindred ! It must be
at once obvious that, as a general principle, this
plan of reserves is impracticable. If it were carried
into execution with regard to all the land in New
Zealand, the native share alone would be 5,000,000
acres —a quantity vastly greater than is wanted for a
population, at the highest, of 115,000 souls.

To consult, therefore, not only the wishes of the
tribes as to the place, but also their interest as to
the quantity of land which is deemed sufficient for
each of them, and to acknowledge their titles to
such land, are measures which seem to result imme-
diately from the nature of the circumstances, and
should precede any adjudication of land to European
claimants, or any further acquisition of it on the
part of government. The natives form small tribes
all over the country. It is in vain to expect that
two tribes or more will ever amalgamate into one ;
but there is no doubt that, if each tribe is left in the
possession of its own ground, the aborigines will
more effectually become mixed with the Europeans
than if there were larger native communities.

To carry this, measure into effect it is necessary
that the approximate population of each tribe should
be ascertained ; that it should be explained to them
that they are at liberty to choose any spot which
they may prefer, and that the rest is either given
to the individuals to whom they have sold it, if the

CHAP. IX.j FOR THE NATIVES ? 149

claims of the latter are found consistent with justice,
or that it will return to them, and that they may
sell it to government.

With regard to the quantity of land, it will be
the duty of the commissioner to procure them a
sufficiency ; and as to what constitutes a sufficiency,
I think that ten acres of arable land for each indi-
vidual of the tribe, man, woman, or child, chief or
slave, is ample. New Zealand is not adapted for pas-
ture, but for agriculture ; and, being a mountainous
country, the quantity above mentioned will be very
valuable. When the question of providing for the
children of the missionaries was brought before the
committee of the Church Missionary Society in
London, two hundred acres for each child was
thought to be a liberal allowance. It must, how-
ever, be observed that, in a country where there is
such a great difference in the value of land, and
where only cultivable land is valuable, as there
is no natural pasturage, ten acres of arable land
must be regarded as sufficient for all reasonable
wants of an individual. On the other hand, if that
quantity is not thought sufficient for the children of
a missionary, who have no claims to the land, I
should assert that it is not sufficient for a native,
there being no reasonable ground for making a dif-
ference between them. As many of the natives will
leave their tribe, and seek a livelihood amongst the
Europeans, those who remain will benefit by their
departure, as, according to the present established

150

HOW TO LEGISLATE

[PART i.

custom, such property, when abandoned by indivi-
duals, belongs to the tribe. It is, however, obvious
that the commissioner of the native reserves must
act in most cases according to circumstances.

Taking the population of both islands at 114,890
souls, the quantity of land which would have to be
secured to them, allowing, as proposed, ten acres for
each, would amount to 1,148,900 acres; and its
distribution, according to the numbers in each tribe,
would be as follows : —

Tribes.

Souls.

Land in Acres.

8,000

80,000

12,000

120,000

Ngu-te-whatua .

800
5,000

8,000
50,000

\Vaikato .

24,000

240,000

Nga-te-awa (a)
Nga-te-awa (6)
Nga-te-wakaua
Nga-te-tuaretoa
Nga-te-raukaua
Nga-te-kahohunu

5,490
8,600
10,000
3,200
600
36,000
1 , 200

54,900
86,000
100,000
32,000
6,000
360,000
12,000

Total . . .

114,890

1,148,900

With regard to the reservation of town allot-
ments, I am of opinion that it would be much better
if, instead of doing so, a certain sum from the pro-
ceeds of sales of town and country land were appro-
priated to the native population. It will make the
duties of the commissioner too complicated if the
allotments themselves are reserved, and will lead to
controversies between him and the municipality,

CHAP. IX.J FOR THE NATIVES ? 151

particularly in cases where a native reserve becomes
desirable to the local administration, or for govern-
ment purposes — an instance of which has already
occurred. It is far better to treat with the natives
for the purchase of their right in such a spot at once,
than to have afterwards the disgusting spectacle of
seeing the land, inch by inch, come by indirect means
into the hands of the Europeans.

II. Her Majesty's ministers having decided that
government should have the first right of purchas-
ing the remaining land from the natives, there is
the best possible opportunity for giving them in ex-
change for it such articles as will be of permanent
and increasing value to them, and will raise their
condition as peasants. In almost all the purchases
of land which have been made by private indivi-
duals, the purchase-money consisted of guns, gun-
powder, lead, blankets, tobacco, and pipes ; and in
several purchases which were made by government,
flour and blankets formed the greater part of the
payment. All these articles lose their value in a
very short time, and are not of much advantage to
the natives, as they can procure them by barter
for their produce. Live-stock and agricultural im-
plements are now the articles in greatest request,
and, indeed, the most essential to their welfare. It
would be expected that, having so many missionary
establishments amongst them, they would already
be in possession of stock ; but this, except in one or
two instances, is not the case ; and the only way in

152 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

which they will ever obtain it is, by a liberal pay-
ment for their land in stock, which can be very
cheaply imported from South America, and in cattle
from Sydney, if the prices at the latter place continue
as low as they are now.

III. As a great many unions have taken place
between Europeans and native women, and a number
of half-caste children exist, whose mothers have
often received a quantity of land as a dowry from
their fathers, or as being their property by birth-
right, such land should remain the property of
the mother and children.

The number of half-caste children exceeds 400
on the islands : and connections between Europeans
and native women are generally fruitful.

Of all measures which could be proposed for the
benefit of the aboriginal population, the most im-
portant is to leave them undisturbed in the posses-
sion of their old cultivated grounds, and in the
enjoyment of their own manners and customs, as I
have above recommended. The sudden exchange
of their own habits of life for ours has always been
followed by the result which might naturally
have been expected, viz. their quick return to their
kindred and their old habits. Placed amongst a
European colonial community, a native, when he
ceases to be an object of curiosity to us, is little re-
garded, unless he gives us his aid as our servant;
and even as such he often finds himself curtailed in
the recompense of his labour. He is soon made

CHAP. IX. J FOR THE NATIVES ? 153

sensible of the differences of rank, and perceives
that he is not treated as one who is made of the
same flesh and blood as his master. Of all the
better enjoyments of civilized life he is deprived,
as in colonial society every one gives up his mind
solely to the acquisition of money. In the lower
orders, with whom he comes in contact, he can per-
ceive nothing desirable, nothing to prevent his
regretting that independence which he enjoyed in
his own home, and from the fruits of his own land :
he is expected to forget his language ; in fact, all
the sacrifices are on his side. In his own vil-
lage, on the contrary, he lives in the midst of
his kindred and is respected; nor are his means
of subsistence so precarious as amongst the colo-
nists ; he is convinced that what he grows, and
the manner in which he grows it, are the fittest
for him, and the best adapted to his means, when
compared with what he sees the Europeans do-
ing, with all their vaunted intellect, as they have
not the advantage of knowing, as he does, the
nature of the soil and the climate of the country :
and thus he will in time adopt what is desirable in
his circumstances ; he will by degrees be taught the
value of civilization, and be able to appreciate its
manifold advantages, without entailing on himself
its miseries only.

IV. The internal division of such native reserves
should be left to the tribe itself. I am well aware
that there exist differences of rank amongst them,

154 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

and that all the individuals of a tribe have not
equal claims to its property. This, however, is no
objection to the arrangement which I suggest. The
tribes are small, their constitution nearly patri-
archal : all who belong to one family work in com-
mon ; and it seems to be advisable not to interfere
with this. Wars having ceased, slavery will wear
out in time ; any interference in the latter respect
would not be properly appreciated, either by the
masters or by the slaves. The latter are now ge-
nerally seeking their fortunes amongst the Eu-
ropeans, in consideration of giving their master a
part of their earnings, in return for which they are
fed, and participate in the resources of the tribe.
When the old generation dies offj this state of de-
pendence will cease. When members of a tribe die
without leaving heirs, the property should belong to
the rest of the tribe.

V. There are, however, some cases in New Zea-
land in which the interference of the commissioner is
required. These are, for instance, when a tribe has
been conquered by another, and has been allowed
to remain on the land, or has had some other place
given it to inhabit. According to native customs,
they have no right to the place in which they live.
In such cases, a place of habitation and their
freedom should be secured to them by treaty or by
purchase from the conquerors, and the latter should
be made aware that they must give up all preten-
sions to authority over their former foes, and

CHAP. IX. J FOR THE NATIVES? 155

that henceforth the government will defend their
rights.

VI. The administration of justice within the
limits of the tribe should be left to the natives.
Crimes are very uncommon, although murders, re-
sulting from superstition, sometimes happen. It is
clear that instruction as to the deep guilt of this act,
and an intimation that it is contrary to the laws of
civilized nations, are the best means to prevent it
in future. And I can bear witness that it requires
very little labour to convince them of the enormity
of this practice, and to make them discontinue it.

VII. To invest formally, and in an impressive
manner, the principal men of a tribe with a certain
degree of authority, to show these people that we
regard them as capable of becoming civil func-
tionaries, and to connect gradually the native admi-
nistration of justice with the law of the country,
seem to be the next steps to civilization. Each of
these native functionaries should act as a magistrate
in his own tribe, or as a constable in regard to Eu-
ropean colonists, denouncing their aggressions to
the proper authorities, securing runaways, and de-
livering them up for trial. Several instances have
occurred in which natives have of their own ac-
cord secured runaway prisoners, and have brought
them to the towns. In such cases, the usual reward
should be given to the captors, and it should not
be pleaded, as I have known it done, that a great
benefit would be conferred upon them by retak-

156 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

ing a prisoner and clearing their country of bad
characters.

The native constable, or magistrate, who would
thus be established in every tribe, must be paid;
and it must be made his interest to further the
views of government. The principal object in
making the appointments should be, to show the
natives that we treat them as we do Europeans.
By thus manifesting that we believe them capable
of fulfilling the duties of their commissions, we give
to their self-esteem and to their sense of dignity
that stimulus which renders them subservient to
ulterior views for their own improvement. I
would also recommend that a dwelling should be
erected for the native magistrate in the principal
village. I would furnish that dwelling with some
of our domestic comforts, and by this means
make the natives acquire a taste for the rest. A
colony is established ; all the Europeans soon have
furnished and comfortable houses. In the neigh-
bourhood lives a native tribe in slovenly huts;
they have relinquished their own solid architec-
ture, and have no means of competing with the
Europeans. They continue to live in the old way,
wandering from one patch of cultivated land to
another, and constantly changing their place of
abode. But if the chief, whose civil office will now
add to his importance, is encouraged to build him-
self a house on his reserved ground, perhaps in an
improved native style, a point of centralization will

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 157

be given, the foundation-stone of a native village
laid, around which the rest of the tribe will as-
semble, and under proper guidance will improve the
roads and the agricultural capabilities of the sur-
rounding country. It is very obvious that the
colony at large would greatly gain by such an ar-
rangement.

It might be objected that the missionary-house
and church already form this central point of attrac-
tion ; but these settlements in only a few cases are
situated in places where the natives generally
assemble and cultivate the land. Where they have
been established in the midst of a native agricul-
tural district, as for instance in Kaitaia, the im-
provement of the surrounding country and of the
natives themselves strikes the observer at once.

VIII. The relations of the several tribes to each
other should also occupy the attention of the com-
missioner. There are still some old differences
between tribes, and several battles took place during
my stay in New Zealand. It must, however, be
observed, that a great number of the inhabitants of
the islands are now Christians, and that the first
result of this has been to abolish aggressory wars.
In such a case the only steps which the commis-
sioners could take would be to go immediately
amongst the contending parties and dissuade them
from hostile proceedings ; td prevent these skirmishes
by force would not always be in the power of go-
vernment, even if it were advisable to do so.

158 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

IX. It has often occurred to me that the advan-
tages which would accrue to a new colony by a proper
direction of the labour of a population of 114,890
souls has not been sufficiently considered. If work of
any description is to be done, the making of roads
and wharfs, the felling of timber, clearing of ground,
and so on, the authorities will not take the trouble
of superintending its execution by the natives ;
and the latter on their part are very cautious in
taking contracts, and will only trust those parties
who have gained their confidence : the principal
cause of this is, that they are always expected to
do the work at a very low rate of remuneration,
in comparison to the high wages which are paid
to Europeans, and that in some cases procrastina-
tion, if not deficiency, of payment has taken place.
When once the confidence of the natives in such
engagements is lost, it is very difficult to re-esta-
blish it. In New Zealand, where there is neither
slave nor convict labour, and at the same time a
great scarcity of free labour, the rapidity of its pro-
gress as a colony will in a very important degree
depend upon the natives finding it their interest to
exert themselves. I have seen them work very hard
where they had this stimulus, or where they were
otherwise well managed. In some instances in
which timber was to be brought down from the
sides of steep ravines, and along mountain-streams,
where Europeans found the task impracticable,
an equal number of natives easily accomplished it.

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 159

Their powerful frames, their indifference to wet,
and their habit of labouring unclothed, renders
them, if once roused to exertion, particularly suited
to such kind of work. If the tribe nearest the place
where the work is to be done is unwilling to assist,
it has often happened that a very distant tribe has
engaged to perform it, and this has created no feel-
ing of envy. In all cases, therefore, where public
works suited to their powers are to be executed,
an offer should be made to the natives on terms
similar to those offered to Europeans ; the na-
ture of their engagement should be explained to
them, and a written agreement drawn out. As it
is probably intended to establish settlements in many
different parts of the island, it would be advisable
to establish the system of employing the natives
some time before the scheme is put into execution,
as this will not only facilitate the subsequent ar-
rangements, but materially diminish the price of
labour, and will, in fact, often be the only way to
have works executed at all.

X. I believe that, even in their present state,
the natives of New Zealand are well qualified to
enjoy all the personal rights of British subjects.
They are trustworthy when called upon to give
evidence in public, as was fully shown in their
depositions before the court for examining into
land claims ; and I believe they might with ad-
vantage be admitted into the land and sea service.
Formerly many hundred natives served in British

160 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

ships, especially in whaling-vessels and in the pilot-
boats of Hobart Town and Sydney. But of late
they have become very unwilling to serve, on account
of the bad and humiliating treatment which they
have received from the Europeans. In Her Ma-
jesty's forces this would not be the case : on account
of the discipline which is kept up amongst soldiers,
they are great favourites with the natives. The
commissioner should inform them that, according
to the laws, they will enjoy the same civil rights as
British subjects, explaining to them the duties of
such situations, and offering his assistance in pro-
curing for them full participation in those rights.

XI. I have elsewhere mentioned the changes
that have taken place in the physical condition
of the natives since they have come in contact
with Europeans. I have traced this effect to that
alteration in their mode of living which their ac-
quaintance with new kinds of food and clothing,
and their altered occupations, have occasioned. I
have seen many natives fall in the prime of life
victims to diseases which, by early attention, could
have been cured or averted. A surgeon was for-
merly employed by the Church Mission, but for the
last few years his duties have been discontinued.
The Church Missionary Society supplies medi-
cines to its members, and there is much willingness
amongst the missionaries to assist the natives. But
everybody knows how much mischief is done by
such an unprofessional system of " dispensing,

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 161

bleeding, and blistering ;" and besides, assistance is
always refused if there is anything sexual in the
disease. On the other hand, it is not medicine
alone that is wanted, but advice and dietetical mea-
sures, with a few simples; and in a great many
cases a medical man alone is able to form a correct
judgment. In order to provide this aid for the
natives, it would perhaps be advisable that the com-
missioners for the different provinces should be in-
dividuals having some degree of medical knowledge,
that they should direct their attention to the state
of health of the aborigines, that they should com-
municate to government a quarterly statement of
the health of those intrusted to their care, and that
they should issue a printed circular to all the natives
of the district, informing them that they can obtain
help on application.

To insure to the aboriginal inhabitants the means
of livelihood, to protect them in the possession of
their property, not merely by the letter, but by
the spirit and most scrupulous application of the
laws, to place them in all civil rights on a foot-
ing of equality with the Europeans, are no doubt
among the first and most essential duties of the
legislature. But, in a new and prominent effort of
European enterprise, as the colonization of New
Zealand will be, civilization ought likewise to show
its usefulness by developing the slumbering faculties
of a native population through instruction, and by
rendering them gradually capable of participating

VOL. II. M

162

HOW TO LEGISLATE

[PART i.

in our arts and sciences. And here I am naturally
led to speak of the exertions of the missionaries.
There are at the present moment missions of three
different sects in New Zealand — of the Church of
England, of the Wesleyans, and of the Roman Ca-
tholics. The first, which is the oldest, and was
established by a very excellent and pious man, the
Rev. Samuel Marsden, in 1814, consists of the fol-
lowing stations : —

Stations of the Church Missionary Society in New Zealand.

Names.

Clergymen.

Catechists.

1

Kaitaia .

2

2

Wangaroa .

. .

1

3

Bay of Islands,
(a) Paihia .

1

4

(6) Tepuna .

. .

1

5

(c) Kerikeri .

. .

1

6

(d) Waikeri . . .

1

7

(e) Kororarika .

1

8

Waimate ....

1

2

Frith of the Thames.

9

(a) Puriri

1

10

(b) Maraetai

1

11

Tauranga .

1

1

12

Roto-rua ....

. .

1

13

Ohiwa . • . •

1

14

Turanga ....

*i

15

Port Nicholson

. .

i

16

Waikanahi ....

i

17

Manukao ....

. .

i

18

Waikato ....

i

i

19

Waipa ....

i

Total . .

6

18

There is also an inspector of the printing-office,
who is one of the most useful members of the mis-
sion, and has an assistant.

CHAP. IX. J FOR THE NATIVES?

163

The Wesleyan mission, whose members are all
ordained clergymen, consists of the following sta-
tions : —

Wesleyan Missionary Stations.

Names.

Clergymen.

1

Hokianga

1

2

Kaipara

1

3

Waingaroa

1

4

Aotea . .' *;». j

1

5

Kawia .

1

6

Taranaki

1

1

Cloudy Bay

1

This mission likewise employs a printer at the
Mangungo press, Hokianga.

The Roman Catholic mission consists of a bishop
and ten priests, one of whom is generally stationed
at Wangaroa, one at Hokianga, one at the Bay of
Islands, one at Tauranga, and one in the Southern
Islands. In accordance, however, with the spirit of
the Roman Catholic missionary system, they are
generally without fixed places of abode; and the
bishop, whose diocese extends over several archi-
pelagos in the great ocean, is continually travelling
from place to place, accompanied by priests.

There are, consequently, at the present moment
forty-four missionaries employed in New Zealand ;
which, taking the population at 114,890 souls,
gives one missionary for little more than 2500
natives. Their duties, however, are by no means
equally distributed, as the places most remote from

M2

164 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

the Bay of Islands have but lately been occupied by
them ; and many densely populated districts have no
missionaries at all. The expenses of the establish-
ments of the Church society amount to nearly
17,0007. annually.

If asked to point out the fruits of employing
such a large body of teachers, I should, from my
own personal experience, answer as follows :—

The exhaustion produced by sanguinary wars dur-
ing many years, and the necessity imposed upon the
natives, by the influx of Europeans, to accommodate
themselves to certain changes, have prepared the
field to receive the seeds of Christianity. The most
powerful lever in the hands of the missionaries was
the printing of a translation of the Gospel, the Ca-
techisms, and a few tracts. They gave the natives
a language, by communicating to them the art of
reading and writing, and, as the latter possess a
great taste for such occupations, this knowledge
spread throughout the country by mutual instruc-
tion, even in places where no missionary had ever
been, and many thus became acquainted with the
precepts of Christianity. It is not at places where
the greatest number of teachers is found that there
are the best Christians : on the contrary, the mis-
sions were generally established near the chief har-
bours, and the natives of such places are the worst
in the islands. Christianity has not failed to exer-
cise its inherent soothing and pacifying influence ;
but the assertion is not quite correct that the mis-

CHAP. 1X.J FOR THE NATIVES? 165

sionaries have cleared the way for the settlement of
Europeans, as in almost all cases they have been pre-
ceded by European adventurers, who dwelt in safety
amongst the natives for many years before any
missionary made his appearance. Their efficiency
would undoubtedly have been greater if they had
shared the adventurous spirit of the settlers, and
had lived amongst the interior tribes, instead of
dwelling many together on the coasts and in har-
bours, where so many things counteract their efforts.

The New Zealand mission having been first esta-
blished as a trial of the so-called civilizing principle,
many men were chosen who, although otherwise
respectable, could not, from their limited education,
and their somewhat low views of the apostolical
character of their mission, be expected to dedicate
themselves entirely to the business of their call.
The consequence has been, that many of these older
missionaries have become landed proprietors ; and
many, by other pursuits, such as banking, or trading
with the produce of their gardens or stock, have
become wealthy men. Their influence upon the
native character would have been the same if they
had been sent out and supported merely as colonists,
and with no higher pretensions than their station
of life entitled them to.

The acquisition of land by these individuals is
the reason why the whole body has been so much
abused, although the fault lay only with a few.
It cannot be doubted that, in a country where each

166 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

strives to outdo his neighbour in the accumulation
of worldly treasures, often setting aside all other
considerations, the missionaries should have endea-
voured to counteract this tendency, by confining
themselves to their proper sphere as civilizers and
instructors, especially as, in opposition to other
Europeans, they professed themselves imbued with
the highest Christian principles of humility and dis-
interestedness. They ought to have expected that
to be seen foremost in mercantile pursuits would
diminish their credit with the natives, and put a
weapon into the hands of their adversaries. No-
body would have grudged them or their children
the possession of as much land as they could possi-
bly have required for their own use ; but the belief
prevalent in Europe, that the missionaries cultivate
the chief part of the land which they possess, is very
erroneous; I do not believe that more than sixty
acres are in cultivation by missionaries or their
sons in the whole of New Zealand ; and as that
country is not a pastoral, but purely an agricultural
one, the quantity of land which they have claimed,
as being requisite for the support of their families,
is infinitely too large. Eleven missionaries, the only
ones who had given in their claims to the land com-
missioners when I left New Zealand, demanded
96,219 acres ! and four others had not yet sub-
mitted their claims, which I doubt not will be
equally large. Some of these persons are now re-
tiring on their property, and their sons have become

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 167

so independent as to refuse lucrative situations under
government, for which, had they been properly edu-
cated, they would have been particularly qualified,
as being masters of the native language.

I will insert here a list, which will show in what
proportion the land thus claimed is distributed
amongst the individuals in question.

Religion has been at all times the most effective
civilizing power, and it evinces a gross ignorance of
facts to deny that missions conducted according
to pure exalted conceptions of the divine Author
of Christianity are the best outposts of the inter-
course of Europeans with uncivilized nations. The
natives of New Zealand may fairly claim to be
placed on an equality with the colonists as regards
their religious wants. Many of the missionaries are
excellent and disinterested men ; and although only
a few of them have had the advantage of a univer-
sity education, they seem to be perfectly qualified for
holy orders, and to officiate as clergymen.

The Wesleyan missionaries are not allowed to
purchase land, but are restricted to an allotment
sufficient for the wants of their families. Their
success amongst the natives has been quite as great
as that of their brethren of the Church of Eng-
land.

The Catholics evince in New Zealand, as every-
where, the restless spirit of proselytism, and there
results from this the singular spectacle of a lively
controversy on religious points being carried on

168

HOW TO LEGISLATE

[PART

TABLE of the Land claimed by Missionaries in New Zealand.

Number
of the Case.

Name of the Missionary.

Extent in
Acres.

When
Purchased.

Amount of
Purchase Money.

£. *. d.

78

J. Davis, Waimate . .

5,000

Oct., 1839

40 0 0

163

Joseph Matthews .

1,500

1835

20 0 0

163 (a)

Ditto . .

1,000

1839

60 0 0

164

Richard Matthews .

3,000

May, 1839

73 0 0

222

Richard Taylor, in parte

Nov., 1839

312 0 0

243

William White . .

1

Jan., 1835

50 0 0

243 (a)

Ditto . .

150

1835

33 8 6

243 (b)

Ditto . .

2

1835

470

243 (e)

Ditto . .

1,000

Sept, 1835

117 6 0

243 (d)

Ditto . .

500

Dec., 1836

32 2 0

243 (e)

Ditto . .

250

Jan., 1833

15 0 0

243 (/)

Ditto . .

500

1839

51 18 0

243 (g)

Ditto . .

10,000

1839

450 0 0

in merchandise.

245

Henry Williams

1,000

Dec., 1833

42 6 0

in merchandise.

245 (a)

Ditto . .

3,000

Jan., 1835

231 16 0

cash and merchand.

245 (6)

Ditto . .

500

April, 1836

34 8 6

245 (c)

Ditto . .

4,000

1836

210 0 0

245 (d)

Ditto . .

500

May, 1838

48 19 6

245 (e)

Ditto . .

2,000

1839

279 19 0

248

William Williams . .

300

Dec., 1835

72 10 6

248 (a)

Ditto . .

400

1835

113 18 0

248 (b)

Ditto . .

20

Sept., 1836

8 14 6

248 (c)

Ditto . .

20

April, 1837

7 15 0

248 (d)

Ditto . .

100

July, 1838

29 4 6

248 (e)

Ditto . .

50

Oct., 1838

15 13 6

255

Charles Baker . . .

1,200

1836 & 1839

119 19 0

255 (a)

Ditto . . .

30

1835

28 4 4

255 (b)

Ditto . . .

5,000

1836

147 19 10

269

William Fairburn .

400

1821

10 0 0

269 (a)

Ditto . .

40,000

Jan., 1836

400 0 0

273

James Kemp . . .

50

1834

not stated.

273 (a)

Ditto . .

6,000

1835

do.

273 (6)

Ditto . .

150

1836

do.

273 (c)

Ditto . .

2,500

1836

do.

273 (rf)

Ditto . .

1,000

1836

do.

273 (e)

Ditto . .

100

1836

do.

273 (f)

Ditto . .

6

1838

do.

273 ^)

Ditto . .

70

1839

do.

273 (A)

Ditto . .

100

1833

44 0 0

274

John King

3,000

1S35

not stated.

274 (a)

Ditto . . .

1,500

1836

do.

274 (b)

Ditto . . .

500

1836

do.

274 (c)

Ditto . . .

not stated.

1 834 & 1836

do.

Total (11 individuals).

96,219

Total .

£3,102 9 8

Besides these claims, the missionaries Shepherd, Hamlin, Puckey, and the
former missionary surgeon, Ford, claim large districts ; so that, the quantity of
land, exclusive of that which has been bought by the Church and Wesleyan
missions as bodies, does not amount to less than 130,000 acres.

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 169

amongst the Protestant and Catholic natives. The
humble and disinterested manner of living of the
priests, and the superior education which they have
generally received, have procured them many friends
both amongst Europeans and natives, and also many
converts amongst the latter.

It probably is not to be expected that other
branches of useful knowledge will be imparted to
the natives by the missionaries, and in this case
their knowledge of reading and writing places in
the hands of native commissioners the best means
of imparting instruction by the all-powerful press.
The schoolmaster is not so much wanted in New
Zealand as books, which travel through the coun-
try, and are read and understood by young and
old, if they are written with a knowledge of the
native capabilities, which, by the bye, are not to be
estimated very low. For the composition or trans-
lation of such books the native language is perfectly
sufficient, as it admits the formation of new words
on a native basis. This has already been done to a
great extent in the translation of the Scriptures.
The commissioner should cause to be published not
only all acts of government, but also information
on English laws, books for children and for adults,
and so on. Every one must be struck with the
assiduity and perseverance with which mutual in-
struction is carried on amongst the natives ; they
will often sit for hours together criticising the
meaning of a phrase in their books. In this man-

170 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

ner we can permit them to partake of the enjoy-
ments and instructions of civilized life, without
mixing them up with ourselves, where their pride
and self-esteem must be often sorely offended.

As to what books ought to be printed, I think a
judicious selection from the ' Penny Magazine' would
be one of the best and cheapest provisions that
could be made.

It has been asked whether it would not be very
desirable to educate some youths — perhaps the sons
of chiefs — in this country. I believe that such ex-
periments never had any very good result. Our
climate, and our artificial manner of living — so dif-
ferent from what the natives are accustomed to — are
generally very injurious to their health ; and, instead
of contributing to their welfare, we render them
miserable. This is the principal objection : but
there is another ; a man thus educated, if he do
not possess a very superior understanding, could
do no more good to his countrymen at large than
a European, who has already these acquirements,
and likewise a knowledge of the native language.
With regard to the youths sent to England being
selected from the sons of chiefs, I should say that,
from the small difference which exists in the rank
of the New Zealanders, it is very immaterial for
ultimate usefulness whether any attention is paid
in this country to the distinction between a chief
and a slave. It has been the custom amongst mis-
sionaries to employ native catechists : these should

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 171

be encouraged, and be made the means of imparting
knowledge to the children and youths. Many of
these catechists are to be found who have grown
up near the missionaries, and who are competent
and willing to enter into every measure for the im-
provement of their countrymen.

The whole system of effectually protecting and
gradually civilizing the natives of New Zealand
may therefore be reduced to the following simple
points : —

1. Security in their titles to the land which they
occupy, provided such land is a sufficiency.

2. Purchase of their remaining land by payment
in live-stock.

3. Security of the property of the children of
Europeans by natives.

4. The internal arrangement of all the reserved
landed property to be left to the natives themselves.

5. No purchases of such land by Europeans to be
valid, nor under any condition to be occupied for
government purposes.

6. Procuring by treaty or purchase a sufficiency
of land for conquered tribes, who are henceforth to
be under the protection of government.

7. The administration of justice within the limits
of the tribe, and amongst themselves, to be left, for
the present, to the natives.

8. Publishing a short code in their own language,
which shall be simple enough to be in harmony with
their rude state of society and their wants, but of

172 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I,

such a progressive character as to allow the gradual
and complete introduction of English laws.

9. Investing the principal man of a tribe with a
civil function — that of magistrate or constable.

10. Construction of a house for him in an im-
proved native style.

11. Preventing collision between tribes, not by
force, but by persuasion.

12. In employing and paying them for public
works, the natives to be placed on equal terms with
Europeans.

13. Their admittance into the navy and army.

14. Provision of medical aid for them.

15. Equality of the natives with Europeans re-
garding their religious wants, and the providing
teachers for all the tribes.

16. The establishment of a printing-press in New
Zealand, and a regular supply of small books in the
native language.

The ruling spirit of English colonization is that
of absolute individuality. It is unwilling in its
contact with foreign nations to acknowledge any
other system than its own, and labours to enforce
on all who are under its control its own peculiar
principles. This has been most destructive to the
native races, as might be expected from the sudden
and violent change which was demanded from them ;
and hence principally it is that no amalgamation
has taken place between the aborigines of America, of
Australia, or of Van Diemen's Land, and the Eng-

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES? 173

lish emigrants, but the original inhabitants have
either disappeared or greatly decreased in number
and natural vigour. The East Indies may perhaps
be cited in disproof of this opinion, but they can
scarcely be termed colonies in the true sense of the
word. In our Asiatic possessions the number of
Europeans is too small to effect extensive changes;
the natives are possessed of a civilization and a re-
ligion of their own, which through ages have taken
deep root, and, consequently, were not so easily
affected by foreign influence; whilst at the same
time, by a wise policy, our civil and religious insti-
tutions were never in any way forced upon them.
To India, therefore, what I have said above does
not apply.

If in New Zealand a too violent change is intro-
duced at once, if the natives are forced to live
amongst the Europeans in towns, or if they are
driven from their cultivated lands to others, their
future prospects will be gloomy ; if, on the con-
trary, a strong protective administration watches
over their interests against the baneful selfishness
of colonial schemers, if their intellect is judiciously
improved by good and useful books, — then indeed I
believe that it will be possible for them to continue
in the midst of a prosperous and thriving colony,
until in the course of time they become amalga-
mated with it.

The Abbe Raynal says, in his ' History of the
Establishments and of the Commerce of the Euro-

174 HOW TO LEGISLATE [PART I.

peans in both Indies/ when speaking of the abo-
rigines of Brazil, that V amour de la patrie is an
artificial sentiment peculiar to our state of society,
and unknown to the man who lives in a state
of nature. The French humanist would have
found it difficult to define where, amongst the many
nations inhabiting the earth, civilization ends and
barbarism begins, or to prove that this feeling
really decreases as we descend from the most highly
civilized nations, as they are termed, to those which
are less civilized. It seems to me that this asser-
tion of the Abbe is contrary to all historical expe-
rience. I would say, on the contrary, that a man's
love of his native land is much stronger in a state
of nature than in an artificial society ! Does not
the savage desire to die on the spot where he has
hunted, and to be buried in the same grave as his
kindred? And does not the philosopher, on the
other hand, smile at all this, and pride himself on
his cosmopolitism? Did not the ancient Britons
and Germans fight obstinately against all-subduing
Rome out of love for their country ? And does not
the extirminating warfare which is carried on at
this moment by a slave-holding republic against the
Seminole Indians result from a violation of the ter-
ritorial rights of the latter by intruding and reck-
less adventurers? But if in a native the love of
his country is much stronger than in a colonist, if
all his recollections, all that gives him strength
to defend the soil of his fathers, are identified with

CHAP. IX.] FOR THE NATIVES ? 175

the land in which he was born, and which is as it
were a part of himself; is it not a disgrace to our
civilization to allow him to be oppressed by stran-
gers, who have no interest in the country, no regard
or attachment towards it, beyond its money value ?
If we deem ourselves a nobler race, why not act as
the gardener does, who grafts upon the wild pear-
tree a twig from a nobler stem, and so gives it the
durability and higher qualities which he is anxious
to propagate ? The system of exterminating the ori-
ginal races is a gross and a fearful mistake in the
management of modern English colonies. Not
only have their traditions and remembrances died
with them, which would supply the place of their
history, and would relieve the insipid character of
these purely trading communities, but the principle
of stability and of patriotism has also been de-
stroyed. The natives have universally showed a
far nobler attachment not only to their country,
but also to its European discoverers, and to the first
colonists, than the imported race of shopkeepers,
who only strive to dissolve the ties which should
bind them to the land of their birth, and who pride
themselves on their own ignorance regarding every-
thing that belongs to the original inhabitants. The
natives, properly controlled, would be a far better
bulwark against the aggressions of other na-
tions than the colonists themselves. And it is re-
markable that those advantages are never taken
into account which would ensue to the mother

176 REMARKS. [PART i.

country by a largely consuming native population
fulfilling at once two of the grand objects of colo-
nization— first, that of opening new markets for
British manufactures ; and secondly, which is still
more important, converting in the course of a few
years an island of savage tribes into an integral
portion of Great Britain, emulous to resemble its
parent land in wealth, happiness, strength, know-
ledge, civilization, and Christian virtues.

FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

MATERIALS TOWARDS A FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND,
AUCKLAND ISLAND, AND CHATHAM ISLANDS.

NOTES on the MATERIALS at present existing towards a
FAUNA of NEW ZEALAND, by JOHN EDWARD GRAY,
F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Collections in the
British Museum.

NOTHING was known of the Natural Productions of New
Zealand until Captain Cook's first voyage, in which he
was accompanied by Mr. (afterwards Sir Joseph) Banks,
Dr. Solander, and Mr. Sydney Parkinson, an artist of con-
siderable merit, who was employed by Sir Joseph Banks to
draw the specimens of animals and plants which were dis-
covered during the voyage. The notes and drawings made
by these gentlemen during this voyage contain many species
found by them in the various parts of New Zealand at which
the expedition touched.

Captain Cook, in his second voyage, was accompanied by
John Reinhold Forster and his son George Forster. The
latter of these gentlemen made drawings of a considerable
number of animals observed during the voyage, many of
them having been discovered in New Zealand.

The drawings made by Sydney Parkinson and George
Forster, together with the manuscript notes of Dr. Solander,
are with the Banksian Collection of Plants in the British
Museum, and form part of the very extensive and magnifi-
cent collection of Natural History Drawings belonging to
that institution.

VOL. II. N

178 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Dr. Solander described the specimens as they were col-
lected, consequently his notes are in geographical order ;
and one of the parts of his manuscript, entitled Pisces Aus-
tralia, contains descriptions of 41 species of fish which he
had observed on the coast of New Zealand.

The notes made by the Forsters, father and son, are now
in the Library of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Berlin,
and are in the course of publication entire by that body ; the
notes relative to the fish were printed in J. G. Schneider's
" Sy sterna Ichthyologies, Iconibus 110 Illustratum. Berol.,
1801."

These drawings, having been ever since the return of the
travellers accessible to scientific persons of all countries,
have been the means of making the animals discovered
during these voyages well known to naturalists, and have
become the authority on which numerous species have been
described. A few of them, as the poe bird of New Zea-
land, were published in the plates attached to Captain
Cook's Voyages.

The late venerable Dr. Latham, when engaged on his
Synopsis of Birds, examined them, and described most of the
species of birds they contained, and engraved a few of the
figures ; and these species have been taken up by Gmelin
and others. Kuhl, in his ' Monograph of the Species of
Procellaria,' founded most of his new species on these
figures.

They afford the ichthyologist the only certain means of
identifying the species derived by Schneider from Forster's
Notes. Cuvier had them and the notes copied to assist
him in composing his ' History of Fish ;' and, last year, Dr.
Richardson consulted both collections, and compared them
together, and from this comparison presented to the British
Association a ' Report of the Ichthyology of New Zealand,'
to which he added a few new species from other sources, an
abstract of which he has kindly furnished for this Appendix.

A considerable number of specimens were brought home
by the naturalists of these expeditions. Some found their
way into the Leverian Museum, but these have been scat-
tered ; and the greater number, doubtless, from the length

FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND. 179

of time which has passed, and the imperfect method of pre-
servation then used, have now perished. A few specimens of
the fish, preserved in spirits, are in the collection of the Bri-
tish Museum, and a few birds and fish similarly preserved
are in the collection of the College of Surgeons ; but these
have generally so lost their colour that they are of com-
paratively little use, except to point out any minute organic
character that may have escaped the eye of the artist.

The collection of shells appears to have been numerous.
Many of them remained in the hands of the late Mr. Hum-
phreys, and were distributed a few years ago at the sale of
his stock. This clever conchologist also notices many of them
in his Catalogue of the Duchess of Portland's Collection,
and in the Catalogue of the Calonne Collection. Martyn,
the most beautiful conchological artist of his time, published
three volumes of engraved imitations of his drawings, consist-
ing almost entirely of the South Sea shells discovered by
these expeditions ; and his figures were copied by Chemnitz
into his large and more extensively known work, and have
been thus introduced into the scientific catalogues. Many
of the species of Martyn's figures are from New Zealand.

The insects collected during these voyages were described
from the specimens in the Banksian Cabinet by Fabricius,
when he visited England, and are published in his different
works.

From the time of Cook's voyages until within these last
few years there appear to have been no collections received
from that country, with one exception; for, in 1812 or 1813,
Captain Barclay, of the ship Providence, brought home a
bird which Dr. Shaw, in the last volume of the ' Naturalist's
Miscellany,' described under the name of the Southern
Apteryx, or Apteryx Australis. Many persons regarded
this figure and description with doubt, but the specimen
described by Dr. Shaw having at length found its way into
the collection of the Earl of Derby, that liberal nobleman
allowed it to be re-stuffed, and a second account of this bird
appeared in the Transactions of the Zoological Society.
Since that period several specimens have been received in
London, and are known as the Kiwi of the natives.

180 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Three of the recent French voyages of discovery have
touched at New Zealand : M. Duperrey, in La Coquille, in
1824; M. Dumont D'Urville, in the Astrolabe, in 1827;
and M. La Place, in La Favorite, in 1831.

In the year 1832, MM. Quoy and Gaimard, in their
accounts of the animals collected during M. Dtimont D'Ur-
ville's voyage round the world in the Astrolabe, described
several birds and fish, many shells and soft animals, which
they had observed and collected during their visit to New
Zealand ; but, unfortunately, several of the species described
by these naturalists are the same as those that had before
been described under other names by the naturalists who had
consulted and used the collections resulting from Cook's
Voyages, which is to be regretted, as causing a confusion in
the nomenclature.

In 1835, on the return of the Rev. William Yate, he
brought with him twenty- nine species of marine shells,
among which were ten species which had not been before
observed by either the naturalists who accompanied Captain
Cook or M. D'Urville; and these were described by me in
the Appendix to Mr. Yate's account of New Zealand. Since
that period Mr. Busby has brought home two land helices,
which I described in the 'Annals of Natural History.'

The French whalers who visit these islands are constantly
sending zoological specimens to Paris. Some of the birds
so collected have been described in Guerin's Revue de 1* Zoo-
logique, in the * Annales des Sciences Naturelles ;' Compt-
rendue in the Academic des Sciences of Paris ; and by M.
Dubois, in the * Bulletin des Sciences de Bruxelles.'

Within the last two or three years several collections of
animals, especially birds, have been received in London ;
and from some brought by Dr. Dieffenbach, Mr. Gould has
described a few in his magnificent work on the Birds of
Australia.

Generally speaking, many of the birds and most of the
fish known to inhabit New Zealand by the voyages of Cook
and D'Urville, are as yet known only by figures and descrip-
tions to the scientific collectors of England. Except an
Apteryx Australis from the Earl of Derby, sixteen species

MAMMALIA. 181

of birds received from Miss Rebecca Stone, twenty-nine
species of shells received from Mr. Yate, about the same
number from Mr. Busby, five species of reptiles, three spe-
cies of fish, a few insects and Crustacea, and fifty-eight
species of shells brought home by Dr. Dieffenbach, and
described in this appendix, we have no specimens from this
country in the British Museum collection — the National
Collection of the mother country, which should be the richest
in the natural curiosities of its different colonies.

From these materials, assisted by my friend Dr. Rich-
ardson, and my assistants in the British Museum, Mr.
G. R. Gray, Mr. E. Doubleday, and Mr. Adam White, the
following list of species has been compiled ; and to render
it more complete, the descriptions of any new species that
have occurred to us have been added.

J. E. GRAY.

British Museum, 1 5th August, 1842.

N.B. Since the above was written the British Museum has received a collec-
tion of shells presented by Dr. Stanger, the preserver of the remnant of the
African expedition, a collection of insects and shells from Dr. Sinclair, thirty-
eight specimens of birds collected by Dr. Dieffenbach, presented by the Directors
of the New Zealand Company, together with three other species offish collected
by Dr. Dieffenbacl,, which had been sent to the College of Surgeons, but have
been transferred to the Museum by Mr. Owen.

I. — LIST of MAMMALIA hitherto recorded as found in NEW
ZEALAND, by John Edward GRAY, F.R.S., &c.

The physiognomy of the natives has been figured by the
various navigators who have visited the Island, and more
lately by Quoy and Gaimard. — Voy. Astrolab. t. 1, f. 1, 2.
Homo sapiens, var. Nova Zelandice.

As yet no terrestrial beast, except bats, has been found
wild in these Islands, nor do any appear to be known to the
natives.

Fam. VESPERTILIONID^E.

1. Vespertilio tuberculatus. G. Forster. Icon, ined.,

n. 1.
Yellowish brown; ears small, rounded.

Inhab. Dusky Bay, New Zealand. G. Forster.

182 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

" The Pekdpekd, or Bats, and various small batlets, are very
common in the Island, but none of the Vampire species. (Ptero-
pus ? or Glossophaga?) They are among the smallest of the
Australian species." — Polack, i. 304. I am not aware that any
of these animals have reached Europe ; they would he interesting,
and doubtless new. " There is, apparently, only one species ; pro-
bably the one figured by Forster." — Dieffenbach.

The following Marine Mammalia are recorded as found
there by Polack and others ; but, as I have seen no specimen
of any of them, I am not able to verify the accuracy of the
systematic names applied to them.

Fam. PHOCID^E.

2. The Bottle-nose Seal.— Polack, N. Z. ii. 316. Ma-

crorhinus leoninus : Phoca leonina, Linn. / P. probo-
scidea, Peron and Lesueur, Voy. Terres Aust. ii. 34,
t. 32 ; Sea Lion, Anson, Voy.
Inhab. Uwona, 1836.— Polack.

3. Sea Lion and Lioness. — Polack, N. Z. ii. 316. Forster,

Cook's Voy. iv. 71 t. Otaria jubata, Desm. Mam.,,
248. O. Leonina, Peron, Voy. O. Pernettyi, Lesson.
Phoca jubata, Schreb. 300, t. 83 B., from Pernetty,
Voy. ii. 47, t. 10.
Inhab. Southern Islands. Islets to the south-west of

Island of Victoria.

I saw a skin of one which was caught on the west coast of the
middle island. — Dieffenbach.

4. Sea Bear. — Polack, N.Z. 317- Arctocephalus Ursi-

nus, F. Curier. Phoca Ursina, Linn. I. N. i. 55.
Bursina potius volans. Forster. Icon ined., n. 2.
Otaria Ursina, Desm. Ursina marina, Steller, Nov.
Com. Petrop., ii. 331, t. 15 ; cop. Schreb., t. 82.
Inhab. New Zealand, Dusky Bay. — G. Forster.
Young. — Black, beneath rather browner, fins black.
Seals are " called by the general name of Karavake Ktkino by
the natives." — Polack.

From 6 feet to 10 feet in length.

" The Fur-Seal of commerce (probably A. Ursinui) was for-
merly hunted in great numbers, especially on the western coast

MAMMALIA. 183

of the middle island of New Zealand, in Stewart's Island, and
Chatham Islands. Now, owing to this exterminating warfare, only
straggling individuals are met with, and the animal may be said to
have deserted the country. Sealers assured me that there was no
difference between the Otaria Falklandica and that of New Zea-
land, which, however, seems to be very doubtful. Kekino is their
native name." — Dieffenbach.

Fam. DELPHINID^E.

5. New Zealand Dolphin. — Delphinus Zelandice, Quoy

et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., i. t. 28, f. 1, 2.
Inhab. Cook's Straits. — Dieffenbach.

6. Grampus, or Killer. — Polack, N. Z. ii. 407. Del-

phinus Orca ?

Fam.

7. Sperm Whale.— Polack, N. Z. ii. 323; ii. 408. Phy-

seter Macrocephalus.

Inhab. New Zealand. — Par a Parana, natives ; Tohora,
Dieffenbach.

Varies in colour — white, black, ochreous, dingy red, and mot-
tled.

8. Humpback, or Gibbosa.— Polack, N. Z. ii. 404. Ba-

leena gibbosa ?
Inhab. New Zealand ? Gregarious.

9. Physalis, or Fin- Back.— Polack, N. Z.i. 323; ii. 405.

Balsena Physalus ?
Inhab. New Zealand ?

10. Pike-headed Balsena.— Po/acA:, N. Z. ii. 405. Ba-

lsena Boops ? Linn.
Inhab. New Zealand ?

11. Musculus, or Large-lipped Whale. — Polack, N. Z.

i. 323 ; ii. 406. Balsenopterus musculus.
Inhab. New Zealand. Common.

12. Tohora, or Right Whale.— Polack, N. Z. i. 323;

ii. 401. Balcena Antipodum, Gray, N. S. 1. 1. B.
Mysticetus, Polack ; Cuv. Oss. Foss. 368, t. 25, ?
bones. B. Australis, Desmoulins ?

184 FAUNA OF MEW ZEALAND.

Inhab. New Zealand. Tuku peru of the natives. —
Dieffenbach.

The body smooth, short, thick ; the gape very large, arched,
suddenly bent down at the angle ; the blower on the back part of
the head, a little before a perpendicular line from the eye ; the
ends of the upper and lower jaw with a roundish rough protuber-
ance ; length of the body 60 feet ; length of the head to the angle
of the gape 9 feet; of the flippers, or fins, 3J feet; breadth be-
tween fins on the abdomen 8 feet 2 inches.

The above short description of this species is taken from a very
good drawing made from the actual admeasurement of the speci-
men . This drawing has been carefully reduced by squaring in
the accompanying plate ; and, as the proportions differ considerably
from the figure usually given of the Northern Whalebone Whale,
I have been induced to regard it as a new species.

Polack records two other Whales, as —

13. The Mungu Nue, or Black Physeter, Polack, i. 323,

which is the same as the Pike-headed Whale of the
Appendix.

14. The Razor-back, Polack, ii. 407.

" Back remarkably serrated, and the mouth very much pointed
like to the Porpoise."

Besides these quadrupeds there are mentioned —

15. The New Holland Dog. — Canis familiaris Australis,

Desm. ; Canis Dingo, Blumenb.

Said to have been introduced from Australia, but according to
Polack, i. 320, " It has been an inhabitant some two or three
centuries." It would be interesting to institute an accurate com-
parison between these animals and an Australian specimen. The
adults are called Kararake, and the young Kuri^ by the natives.

** The dog of the natives is not the Australian dingo, but a
much smaller variety, resembling the jackal, and of a dirty yel-
lowish colour. It is now rarely met with, as almost the whole
race of the island has become a mongrel breed. A native dog of
New Zealand is not a sufficiently powerful animal to do harm to
domestic sheep, but it is different with the introduced and mongrel
dogs, mostly bull-terriers or bloodhounds, which are savage pig-
dogs, although with men they are great cowards. In want of
better sport they hunt young birds, and to this cause the scarcity
of many indigenous birds must be ascribed. The natives also call
the dog sometimes " Pero" (Spanish) : they have a tradition that

MAMMALIA. 185

their ancestors brought the dog with them when they first peopled
New Zealand. Is it not probable, from the Spanish name, that the
dog was brought to them by navigators of that nation before the
time of Tasman ? "—Dieffenbach.

15. The Rat. — Mus Rattus, Linn. ?

" Called Kiore by the natives ; said to have been introduced at an
early period by European vessels." — Polack. It would be interest-
ing to see whether it is the European, the Indian, or the New Hol-
land rat that has been introduced, or if there may not be more
than one kind.

" There exists a frugiferous native rat, called Kiore maori (in-
digenous rat) by the natives, which they distinguish from the
English rat (not the Norway rat), which is introduced, and called
Kiore Pakea (strange rat). On the former they fed very largely
in former times; but it has now become so scarce, owing to
the extermination carried on against it by the European rat,
that I could never obtain one. A few, however, are still found in
the interior, viz. at Rotu rua, where they have been seen by the
Rev. Mr. Chapman, who described them as being much smaller
than the Norway rat. The natives never eat the latter. It is a
favourite theme with them to speculate on their own extermination
by the Europeans, in the same manner as the English rat has
exterminated their indigenous rat." — Diej/fenbach.

16. The Mouse. — Mus Musculus, Linn.?

" The common domestic mouse of Europe has also been intro-
duced."— Dieffenbach .

Besides these the Colonists have purposely introduced —
The common Cat. — Felis Dornestica ; called Picheki
by the natives. Polack. Dieffenbach.

" The cat often runs wild, and is another cause of the exter-
mination of indigenous animals. It is remarkable to observe that
these wild cats soon resume the streaky grey colour of the common
wild cat." — Dieffenbach.

The Pig. — Sus Scropha, Linn. ; called Puorka by the

natives. Poaka, Dieffenbach.
The Horse. — Equus caballus, Linn.
The Ass. — Asinus vulgariv.
The Sheep. — Ovis aries, Linn. ; but they are much

hunted down by the native dog.
The Ox. — Bos Taurus, Linn.

186 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

LIST of the BIRDS hitherto recorded as found in NEW ZEA-
LAND, CHATHAM, and AUCKLAND ISLANDS, with their
Synonyma, by GEORGE ROBERT GRAY, Esq.

Fam. FALCON JD.E.

1. Falco harpe. Forst. Icon. ined. t. 36; juv., t. 37.

Falco Novse Zealand! se, Gm. Lath., Ind. On.,
i. 28.??

Kahu of natives ? Yate, Polack, Dieffenbach. Queen
Charlotte's Sound and Dusky Bay. Forst.

2. Falco brunnea. Gould, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1837.—

Synop. of Austr. Birds, pt. iii. Falco harpe, Forst.
Icon. ined. t. 38. Falco Australis, Homb. et Jacq.
Ann. des Sci. Nat. 1841, p. 312.

Kauaua of the natives. Yate, Polack, Dieffenbach.
Kari-area of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Forst.

Fam. STRIGID.E.

3. Athene Novce Seelandice. — Strix fulva, Forst. Icon.

ined. t. 39. Vieill. Ency. Meth. 1291. Strix Novse
Seelandise, Gmel. Syst. Nat. 296, sp. 38 : Lath.
Ind. Orn. i. 65, Strix Zealandica, Quoy et Gaim.
Voy. de 1'Astrol. Zool. i. 168, pi 2, f. 1.
Herooroo of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Forst. Eou Hou of the natives of Tasman Bay.
Quoy et Gaim. Kou Kou of the natives. Yate.
Kao Koa of the natives. Polack. Ruru ruru.
Dieffenbach.

Fam. HIRUNDINID.E.

Mr. Polack refers the following native names of Riroriro,
Piripiri, Toutouwai, Tuturiwatu, as species of " swallows."
These names are also mentioned by Mr. Yate, but not as
belonging to this or any other family, except the last, which
he says is a plover.

Fam. ALCEDINID^E.

4. Halcyon vagans. — Alcedo cyanea. Forst. Icon. ined.

t. 59. Alcedo sacra, Gmel. Syst. Nat. i. 453 : Lath.

BIRDS. 187

Ind. Orn. 251, var. $ et e. Halcyon sanctus? Vig.
et Horsf. Linn. Tr. xv. 206. Alcedo vagans, Less.
Voy. de la Coq., Zool., 694: id. Man. d'Orn., ii. 89.
Ghotarre of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst. Koto-
retare of the natives. Yate. Kotaritari of the na-
tives. Polack, Dieffenbach. Kotare popo of the
natives. Lesson.

M. Lesson also refers to another species under the native name
of Poukeko.

Fam. UPUPID^E.

5. Neomorpha Gouldii. G. R. Gray, List of Genera of

Birds, p. 15. Neomorpha acutirostris et crassiros-
tris. Gould, Syn. Austr. Birds : Birds of Australia,
pt, pi.
Huia, Yate. Uia of the natives. Polack, Dieffenbach.

Fam. MELIPHAGID^E.

6. Prosthemadera Nova Seelandice. Strickl. Ann. of

Zool. ; G. R. Gray, List of Genera of Birds, p. 20.
Certhia cincinnata. Forst. Icon, ined., t. 61. Me-
rops Novae Seelandiae. Gmel. Syst. Nat., i. 464.
Merops cincinnata. Lath. Ind. Orn., i. 275. Stur-
nus crispicollis. Daud. Elem. d'Orn. Meliphaga
concinnata. Temm. Men., Ixxxvii. Philemon con-
cinnatus. VieilL Ency. Meth., 613. Anthochsera.
Vig. et Horsf. Linn. Trans, xv., 323. Le Cravate
frisee. Levaill. Ois. d'Afr., pi. 92.
Poe, or Toi of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Forst. Toui of the natives. Less. Tui of the natives.
Dieffenbach.

7. Ptilotis cincta. — Meliphaga cincta. Dubus, Bull.

Acad. Sc. Brux., 1839, pi. i. p. 295.
Kotihe of the natives. Yate. Ihi of the natives of
Taranaki . — Dieffen bach .

8. Anthomis melanura, G. R. Gray, List of Genera of

Birds, p. 20. Certhia olivacea. Forst. Icon, ined.,
t. 62. Certhia melanura. Spnrrm. Mus. Carl., t. 5.
Certhia sannio. Gmel. Syst. Nat. i. 471 : Lath. Ind.

188 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Orn., 735. Philedon Dumerilii. Less. Voy. de la
Coq. Zool., 644, pi. xxi. Anthomyza cceruleocephala.
Sw. Class, of Birds, ii. 327- Philedon sannio. Less.
Compi. Buff., ix. 165.

He-ghobarra of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Forst. Koho-i-mako of the natives. Less. Koho-
rimako of the natives. Yate. Korirnaku of the na-
tives of the Northern Island, and Mako mako of
the natives of the Southern Islands. Dieffenbach.

9. Anthornis melanocephala.

Yellowish olive; head steel black, with a tinge of the same
colour on the neck ; wings and central tail-feathers brown, mar-
gined with yellowish olive, the outer feather brown, and the
second, third, and fourth feathers on each side blackish brown,
margined with steel black ; vent pale yellow. Total length Hi
inches; wings, 4i inches; tarsi, Ij inch: bill, 13 lines.
Chatham's Islands. — Dieffenbach.

Fam. CERTHID^E.

10. Acanthisitta citrina. G. R. Gray, List of Genera

of Birds, App., p. 6. Motacilla citrinella. Forst.
Icon, ined., t. 164. Motacilla citrina. Gmel. Syst.
Nat., 979. Sylvia citrina. Lath. Ind. Orn., ii. 529.

1 1. Acanthisitta tenuirostris. Lafr. Mag1, de Zool., 1841.

Acanthiza tenuirostris. Lafr. Rev. Zool., 1841, 242.
Piwauwau of the natives, a bird confined to the upper
regions of the hills. Dieffenbach.

12. Acanthisitta punctata. G. R. Gray, List of Genera

of Birds, App., p. 6. Sitta punctata. Quoy et Gaim.
Voy. de 1'Astrol., i. 221, pi. 18, f. 1: Less. Compl.
Buff., ix. 133.

13. Acanthisitta longipes. G. R. Gray, List of Genera

of Birds, App. p. 6. Motacilla. Forst. Icon, ined.,
t. 165. Motacilla longipes. Gmel. Syst. Nat., 979.
Sylvia longipes, Lath. Ind. Orn., ii. 529.
fi tectee tee pomou of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst.
The bird, with the native name of Didadido, given by M. Lesson,
may probably prove a species of this genus.

BIRDS. 189

14. Mohona ochrocephala. G. R. Gray, List of Genera of

Birds, p. 25. Muscicapa chloris. Forst. Icon, ined.,
t. 157- M uscicapa ochrocephala. Gmel. Syst. Nat.,
944 : Lath. Ind. Orn., ii. 479. Certhia heteroclites.
Quoyet Gaim. Voy. de 1'Astrol. Zool., i. 223, pi. 17,
f. 1. Orthonyx icterocephalus. Lafr. Rev. Zool., 1839.
Orthonyx heteroclitus. Lafr. Mag. de Zool., 1840,

pi. 8. Mohoua . Less. Compl. Buff., ix. 139.

Mohoua houa of the natives of Tasman Bay. Quoy
et Gaim. Popokatea, natives of Cook's Straits.
Dieffenbach.

Fam. LusciNnxffi.

15. Sphenceacus ? punctatus. G. R. Gray, List of Ge-

nera of Birds, p. 27. Synallaxis punctata. Quoy
et Gaim. Voy. de 1' Astro!., i. 255, pi. 18, f. 3;
Less. Compl. Buff., ix. 122.

Mata of the natives of Tasman Bay. Quoy et Gaim.
Matata of Yate, Polack, and Dieffenbach.
Lives in the Typha swamps and amongst fern. Its flight is
very short and heavy. — Dieffenbach.

16. Acanthiza igata. — Curruca igata. Quoy et Gaim.

Voy. de 1'Astrol., Zoo!., i. 201, pi. 2, f. 2.
Igata of the natives of Tasman Bay. Quoy et Gaim.

17. Certhiparus senilis. Lafr., Rev. Zool. Parus se-

nilis, Dubus, Bull. Acad. Sc. Brux. 1839, 297.

18. Certhiparus Novce Seelandice. Lafr., Rev. Zool.

Parus urostigma, Forst. Icon. ined. t. 166. Parus
Novae Seelandiae, Gmel. Syst. Nat., 1013; Lath.
Ind. Orn., 571.
Toe Toe of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst.

19. Certhiparus maculicaudus. — Parus Zelandicus, Quoy

et Gaim. Voy. de 1'Astrol., Zool., i. 210, pi. ii. f. 3.
Less., Compl. Buff, viii. 318.

Momohoua of the natives of Tasman Bay. Quoy et
Gaim. Riro Riro of the natives of the Northern
Islands. Dieffenbach.
Mr. Yate speaks of two birds under the native names of Tata-

190 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

riki, Tataiato, which may be species of this genus Certhiparus :
the latter is also mentioned by Mr. Polack.

Fam. TURDID^E.

20. Turnagra crassirostris . G. R. Gray, List of Genera

of Birds, 2 edit., p. 38.— Forst. Icon. ined. t. 145.
Turdus crassirostris. GmcL, Syst. Nat., 815. Lath.
Ind. Orn. Tanagra macularia, Quoy et Gaim. Voy.
de 1' Astrol., Zool. i. 186 : pi. 7, f. 1. Keropia cras-
sirostris, G. R. Gray, List of Genera of Birds,

1 edit. Turnagra. Less. Compl. Buff', viii. 216.

Golobieo of the natives of Dusky Bay, or Queen Char-
lotte's Sound. Forst. Pio Pio of the natives of
Queen Charlotte's Sound. Diefenbach. Keropia et
Koko Eou of the natives of Tasman Bay. Quoy et
Gaim.

Fam. MUSCICAPID^E.

21. Rhipidura flabellifera. — Muscicapa ventilabrum.

Forst., Icon, ined., t. 155. Muscicapa flabellifera.
GmeL, Syst, Nat., 943. Lath. Ind. Orn. Muscipeta
flabellifera. Temm., Man. d'Orn.

Diggowagh wagh of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst.
Piwaka-waka of the natives. Polack, Dieffenbach.
Pi-oua-ka-oua-ka of the natives. Less.

22. Rhipidura macrocephala. — Swains. Nat. Libr. Flyc.,

p. 122. Partis macrocephalus. GmeL, Syst. Nat.,
1013. Lath., Ind. Orn., 571.— Hist, of Birds, i. p. 110.

23. Rhipidura melanura.

Dark olivaceous brown ; head and neck greyish black with a
supercilious spot on each side white; tail black. Total length
6J inches; bill J inch.; tail 4 inches; tarsi 10 lines.
Inhabits Cook's Straits. Dieffenbach.

24. Miro albifrons. G. R. Gray, List of Genera of

Birds, p. 43. Turdus ochrotarsus. Forst., Icon,
ined., t. 148. Turdus albifrons. GmeL, Syst. Nat.,
822. Lath., Ind. Orn., 354.

25. Miro longipes. Less., Tr. d'Orn., 389. Muscicapa

longipes. Garnofs Voy. de la Coq. ; Zool., 594, pi.
19, f. 1. Less., Comp. Buff., viii. 373.

BIRDS. 191

Gha toitoi of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst. Miro
miro of the natives. Garnot.

26. Miro Forsterorum. — Turdus minutus. Forst., Icon.

ined., t. 149.

Deep-shining black, with the breast and abdomen pale yellow ;
deeper on the former. The base of the secondaries of some of the
quills, and of the outer tail-feathers, also a small spot on the fore-
head, white. Bill and tarsi black, with the toes pale. The female
is represented by Forster as brown, in the place of the black of the
male, otherwise the sexes are alike. Total length 5| inches ; bill 7
lines; wings 1£ inch ; tarsi 1 inch.

Mirro mirro of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Forst. Pirangirangi of the natives of Queen Char-
lotte's Sound. Dieffenbach.

27. Miro Die/enbachii.

This species is very like the preceding, but is altogether of a
smaller size, and the colour on the chest is darker, with the base
of the lower mandible pale. Found on the Chatham Islands.

28. Miro toitoi. — Muscipeta toitoi. Garn., Voy. de la

Coq., Zool., pi. 15, f. 3. Less., Man. d'Orn., p. 188,
ed. Compl. Buff., viii. 383.

Nirungiru of the natives. Polack. Ngirungiru of the
natives. Yate, Dieffenbach. To-i-toe of the natives.
Less.

Fam. CORVIDJE.

29. Callaeas cinerea. Lath., Ind. Orn., i. 149. G. R.

Gray, List of Genera of Birds, p. 51. — Forst., Icon,
ined., t. 52. Callaeus. Forst., Ench., p. 35. Glau-
copis cinerea. GmeL, Syst. Nat., i. 363. Swains.
Class, of Birds, ii. p. 267. Qucy et Gaim., Voy. de
1'Astrol., pi. 15.

Kokako of the natives. — New Zealand crow. Yate.
Dieffenbach. Kakako of the natives. Polack.

Fam. STURNID^E.

30. Aplonis Zelandicus. — Lamprotornis Zelandicus. Quoy

et Gaim., Zool., i. 190 ; pi. 9, f. 1. Less., Compl.
Buff., ix. 73.

31. Aplonis obscitrus. — Lamprotornis obscurus. Dubus

Bull. Acad. Sc. Brux., 1839, 297.

192 FAUNA OK NEW ZEALAND.

32. Aplonis australis. — Turdus australis. Sparm., Mus.

Carl., pi. 69. Lath. Ind. Orn. i. 338.

33. Creadion carunculatus. G. R. Gray, List of Genera

of Birds, p. 54. — Forst., Icon, ined., t. 144. Sturnus
carunculatus. GmeL, Syst. Nat., 805. Lath., Ind.
Orn., 324. Wagl., Syst. Av., sp. 6. Creadion pha-
roides. Vieill., Ency. Meth. Icterus rufusater et
Novae Zealandiae. Less, et Garn., Zool. de la Coq.,
pi. 23, f. 1. Xanthornus carunculatus. Quay el
Gaim., Voy. de TAstrol. Zool., i. 212; pi. 12, f. 4,
5. Philesturnus. — J. Geoffr., Ann. du Mus.; Less.,
Compl. Buff., ix. 51. Oxystomus carunculatus.
Swain., Class, of Birds, ii. p. 270.
Tieke of the natives of Tasman Bay. Quoy and Gaim.
Tiaka or Purourou of the natives. ] ate. Tira-oua-
ke* of the natives. Less. Tierawaki, Cook's Straits.
Dieffenbach.

Fam. FRINGILLID^.

34. ? Fringilla albicilla. Less., Voy. de

la Coq., Zool., 662.
To-i-to-i of the natives of New Zealand. Less.

35. Alauda Novce Seelandice. GmeL, Syst. Nat., 799.

Lath., Ind. Orn., ii. 497. Alauda littorea. Forst.,
Icon, ined., t. 143.

Kogooaroure of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Forst. Kataitai of the natives of Cook's Straits.
Dieffenbach.

A " Ground Lark " is given under the name of Pihoihoi, by
Mr. Yate; Piohiohi, by Mr. Polack; Pi-o-oie, by M. Lesson,
which may prove to be the above species. Mr. Polack also men-
tions a lark-like bird, of a black colour, under the native name of
Purourou, which I do not think belongs to this genus.

Fam. PSITTACID.E.

36. Platycercus Novce Seelandice. Wagl. Monogr. Psitt.

— Forst., Icon. ined. t. 46. Psittacus pacificus, var.
/3. Gmel, Syst. Nat., 329 ; var. e. Lath., Ind. Orn.,

BIRDS. 193

i. 104. Psittacus Novae Seelandiae. Sparm. (non
Gmel.), Mus. Carl., t. 28.
Kakariki of the natives. Dieffenbach. Powaitere of

the natives. Yate. Po-e-tere of the natives. Less.
Very common in the Chatham Islands. — Dieffenbach.

37. Platycercus Auriceps. Vigors, Zool. Journ., 1825,

p. 531, pi. suppl. ii. Psittacus Pacificus, var. S. ;
Lath. Ind. Orn., i. 104. Psittacus Auriceps. Kukl,
Monogr. Psitt., 46, sp. 69. Conurus Auriceps. Kuhl,
Monogr. Psitt. New Zealand. Wagl.
" Never seen by me in New Zealand." — Dieffenbach.

38. Trichoglos.ms Aurifrons. Wagl. Monogr. Psittac.

Psittacus (Lathamus) Aurifrons. Leas. Cent. Zoo).,
pi. 18.
" Also called Kakariki."— Dieffenbach.

39. Nestor Meridionalis. — Psittacus Hypopolius. Forst.

Icon, ined., t. 50. Psittacus Meridionalis. Gwel.
Syst. Nat., i. 333. Psittacus Nestor. Lath. Ind.
Dm., i. 110. Psittacus Australis. Shaw, Mus.
Lev., pi. 87. Nestor hypopolius. Wagl. Monogr.
Psitt., : G. R. Grays List of Genera of Birds,
p. 68.
Kaka of the natives. Yate, Dieffenbach.

Fam. CUCULID^.

40. Eudynamys taitensis. — Cuculus fasciatus. Forst.

Icon, ined., t. 56. Cuculus taitensis. Sparrm. Mus.
Carl, t. 32 ; Lath. Ind. Orn., i. 209 ; Vieill. Ency.
Meth., 1329. Cuculus taitius. Gmel. Syst. Nat.

412. Eudynamys Less. Tr. d'Orn., 32.

Kohaperoa of the natives. Yate. " Koheperoa," from
a specimen. Miss Stone. Kohapiroa. Polack ?
Koekoia of the natives. Dieffenbach.

41. Chrysococcyx lucidus. — Cuculus nitens. Forst. Icon.

ined., t. 57. Cuculus lucidus. Gmel. Sysl. Nat., i.
421 ; Lath. Ind. Orn., i. 215; Vieill. Nouv. Diet.
Hist. Natr., viii. 233; Ency. Meth., 1335. Chal-
cites Less. Tr. d'Orn., 153.

VOL. II. O

194 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Poopoo arouro of the natives. Forst. Pipiwavvaroa of
the natives. Yate, Dieffenbach.

" Both these birds are migratory, appearing near the coasts in
the month of December. The latter is known to lay its eggs in
the nests of smaller birds, especially in that of the fantail fly-
catcher."— Dieffenbach.

" To this family probably belongs the bird called Kakapo by
the natives, and to judge from some tail-feathers of a green me-
tallic lustre, which I obtained in the interior, the bird may be a
Centropus. It has become so rare, that it has never been seen
by any of the missionaries, nor by the natives for many years past.
Its destruction is owing to the introduction of cats and dogs. The
bird used to perch on the lower branches of trees, according to the
accounts of the natives, who caught it by the glare of a torch dur-
ing the night." — Dieffenbach.

Fam. COLUMBID.E.

42. Carpophaga Novce Seelandia. — Columba argetrsea.

Forst. Icon, ined., t. 137- Columba Novae See-
landise. Gmel Syst. Nat., 773 ; Less. Compl. Buff.,
viii. 107. Columba Zeelandica. Lath. Ind. Orn., ii.
603. Columba spadicea. Lath. Ind. Orn. Suppl.
Ix. ; Less. Compl. Buff., viii. 85. Columba spa-
dicea leucophsea. Homb. et Jacq. Ann. des Sci. Nat.,
1841.

Hagarreroo of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst. Kou-
koupa of the natives. Kukupa of the natives. Yate.

Kuku and Kukupa of the natives. Dieffenbach.

43. Carpophaga ?

Columba senea, var. /3. — Lath. Ind. Orn., ii. 602.

44. — ?

Columba brunnea. — Lath. Ind. Orn., ii 603 ; Less.

Compl. Buff., viii. 109.

" I doubt the existence in New Zealand of more than one species
of pigeon, the Columba argetrsea of Forster. Very slight varieties
in plumage exist, but not sufficient to constitute species." — Dieffen-
bach.

BIRDS. 195

Fam. TETRAONID^.

45. Coturnix Novce Zealandice. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. de
1'Astrol., Zool, i. 242, pi. 24, f. 1 ; Less. Compl.
Buff., vii. 459.

" Seen by me once in the northern island, but is very scarce." —
Dieffenbach.

Fam. STRUT HI ON OXE,

46. Apteryx Australia. Shaw, Nat. Misc., pi. 1057, 1058;
Trans. Zool. Soc. ; Gould's Birds of Australia,
pi. Dromiceius Novae Zealandiae. Less. Man., ii.
210.

Kiwi or Kiwikiwi of the natives. — Less., Dieffenbach.
" Its eggs are laid at the root of trees." — Miss Stone.
" To this order probably belongs a bird, now extinct, called
Moa (or Movie) by the natives. The evidences are, a bone very
ittle fossilized, which was brought from New Zealand by Mr.
Rule to Mr. Gray, and by him sent to Professor Richard Owen.
(Proc. Zol. Soc., 1839. 169.) I possess drawings of similar
bones, and of what may possibly be a claw, which are in the
collection of the Rev. Richard Taylor in Waimate. They are
found on the east coast of the northern island of New Zealand,
and are brought down by rivulets from a neighbouring mountain
called Hikorangi." — Dieffenbach.

Fam. CHARADRIDJS.

47. Charadrius xanthocheilus, Wagl. Syst. Av. sp. 36.

Jard. and Selby's Illustr. of Orn., pi. 85.
Tuttiriwhatu of the natives. Miss Stone. Takahikaki
of the natives. Yate. Tuturuata of natives of Cook's
Straits. Dieffenbach.

48. Charadrius obscurus. Gmel. Syst. Nat., 686 ; Lath.

Ind. Orn., ii. 747 ; Wagl. Syst. Nat., sp. 35. Cha-
radrius glareola. Forst. Icon, ined., t. 122.
Ha-poho-era of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst. Tu-

turiwatu of the natives. Yate.

To this order may also be referred two other birds spoken of by
Mr. Yate under the names of Pukunui, Pututo.

49. Hiaticula Novce Seelandice. — Charadrius torquatulus.

Forst. Icon, ined., t. 121. Charadrius Novae See-

o 2

196 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

landise. Gmel. Syst. Nat., 684. Charadrius Novae
Zealandiae. Lath. Ind., ii. 745.

Doodooroo-attoo of the natives of Queen Charlotte's
Sound. For st.

50. Anarynchus frontalis. — Quoy et Gaim. Voy. de

1'Astrol., Zool., 1252, pi. 31, f. 2; Less. Compl.
BuflF., ix. 427.

51. Hcematopus picatus, Vigors' s King's Voy. Coast of

Austr. ii. 420. Haematopus Australasianus. Gould,
Desc. of New Sp. of Austr. Birds, p. 6.
Scarcely different from this species, and very common in New
Zealand.

Toria of the natives. Diejfenbach.

Fam. ARDEID.E.

52. Botaurus melanotus. — Ardea (Botaurus) Australis.

Cuv.; Less.Tr. d.'Orn., 572?

Blackish brown on the back, with some of the feathers and
wings reticulated with yellowish white ; head, neck, quills, secon-
daries and tail dirty brown; sides of head, throat, and streaks down
some of the feathers and beneath the body yellowish white, the two
latter with blackish -brown streaks, more or less perfect, down
several of the feathers. Young, blackish brown, reticulated all
over with yellowish white, like the common bittern.

Total length, 2 feet 2 inch.; bill, 3£ inch.; wings, 12J; tarsi, 3|.
Matukuof the natives. From a specimen found on the
Hokianga River. Miss R. Slone. Dieffenbach. Ma-
tuku urepo of the natives, or Crane of Yate. Also
found on the Murray, South Australia. Mr. Fort-
nvm.

53. Herodias Matook. — Ardea jugularis. Forst., Icon.

ined., t. 114; Wagl., Syst. Av., sp. 18. Ardea
caerulea, var. 7. Gmel. Syst. Nat., 631. Ardea ma-
took. Vieill. N. Diet. Hist. Nat, xiv. 416; id.,
Ency. Meth., 1118.

Matook of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Forst. Matou cou of the natives. Less.

Fam. SCOLOPACID^E.

54. Himantopnx Novce Zecdandice. Gould, Proc. Zool.

BIRDS. 197

Soc., 1841 ; Birds of Austr., pi. Himantopus
melas ( ? .) Homb. et Jacq. Ann. des Sci. Nat,
1841, 320.

Tutumata of the natives of Port Nicholson. Dieffen-
back.

Fam. RALLIDJE.

55. Ocydromus Australis. Strickl. Ann. Nat. Hist. ;

G. R. Gray, List of Genera of Birds, p. 91. Forst.
Icon, ined., t. 126. Rallus Australis. Sparrm. Mus.
Carl., t. 14 ; Lath. Ind. Orn., ii. 756 ; Vieill. Ency.
Meth., 1067. Rallus troglodytes. Gmel. Syst. Nat.,
713. Ocydromus. Wagl.

Weka or Weka-weka of the natives of Cook's Strait,
Wood-hen of the Settlers. Dieffenbach.

56. Rallus assimilis.

The pectoral buff band on the breast, and rufous colour of the
cheeks and on the sides of the neck, are much less prominent
than on the Australian specimens, otherwise these birds are very
similar.

Konini of the natives of Cook's Strait. Dieffenbach.
Katatai of the natives. Yate and Miss Stone.

57. Rallus Dieffenbachii.

Back olive brown, irregularly banded with buff and black;
breast and lower posterior part of the neck and breast rufous yel-
low, banded transversely with black ; quills, scapulars, under-tail
coverts, deep rufous banded with black ; lower part of chest, abdo-
men, sides, and jugulum, black banded with white; top, hind
part of the head, cheek, and a streak below the eye, olive-brown,
the two last tinged with rufous ; a band from the nostril to the
middle above the eye white, the continuation of this band behind
the eye and throat grey, but white beneath the bill; tail dark
brown with longitudinal streaks of deep rufous near the base.
Total length 12! inches, bill 1J, wing 5, tail 3j, tarsi 1J.

Moeriki of the natives of Chatham Islands. Dieffen-
bach.

58. Porphyrio melanotus, Temm. Man. d'Ora. ii. 701.
Pukeko of the natives. — Yatc, Dieffenbach.

198 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Fam. ANATID^E.

59. Casarca variegata. — Anas cheneros. Forst. Icon.

ined. t. 67- Anas variegata. GmeL Syst. Nat. 505.
Lath. Ind. Orn., ii. 836. Bernicla variegata. Steph.
Shaw, Zool., xii. 59. Casarca castanea. Eyton,
Monogr. Anat., 108 pi.

Pooa dugghie dugghie of the natives of Dusky Bay.
Forst. Putangi tangi of the natives of Cook's Strait ;
Paradise Duck of the settlers. Dieffenbach.

60. Anas superciliosa, GmeL, Syst. Nat., 537; Lath.,

Ind. Orn. ii. 852 ; Ey ton's Anat., 139 ; Steph. Shaw,
Zool., xii. 109. Anas leucophrys. Forst. Icon,
ined., t. 77.

He-Parrera of the natives of Dusky Bay and Queen
Charlotte's Sound. Forst. Parera of the natives.
Yate. Dieffenbach.

61. Malacorynchus Forsterorum, Wacjl., Isis, 1832,

p. 1235. Anas malacorynchus. Forst., Icon, ined.,
t. 74 ; GmeL, Syst. Nat., ii. 526 ; Lath., Ind. Orn.,
ii. 862. Rhynchaspis malacorynchos. Steph., Shaw,
Zool., xii. 123. Mergus Australis. Homb. et Jacq.
Ann. des Sci. Nat., 1841.
He-weego of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst.

62. Spatula rhyncholis — Rhynchaspis rhynchotis, Steph.

Shaw. Zool., xii. 123. Eyton, Monogr. Anat. 133.
Anas rhynchotis, Lath. Ind. Orn. Suppl. 70.
New Zealand and Chatham Island. Dieffenbach.

63. Faligula Novce Zealandice. Steph., Shaw, Zool.,

xii. 210. Anas atricilla. Forst., Icon, ined., t. 79.
Anas Novee Zealandiae. GmeL, Syst. Nat., 541 ;
Lath., Ind. Orn., ii. 870.
He-patek of the natives of Dusky Bay. Forst.

Fam. COLYMBID.E.

64. Podiceps (Poliocephelus) rufopectus.

Back ochreous black, with the feathers slightly margined with
white, top of head and back of neck black, the shafts of former
somewhat prolonged, and light fulvous ; cheeks and throat ash ;

BIRDS. 199

lower part of neck, before, and breast, deep rufous ; beneath the
body white, tinged with rufous ; vent plombious ; quills brownish
black, secondaries white-margined, and tips brownish black ; bill
black; legs lead-colour. Total length 12 j in. ; bill, Ij in.;
wings, 4f in. ; tarsi, 1 J in.

New Zealand. Dr. A. Sinclair.
Fam. ALCID^E.

65. Spheniscus minor. t Temm., Man. d'Orn., p. cxiii.

Aptenodytes minor. G. Forst. Icon, ined., t. 84, 85 ;
J. R. Forst., Comra. Gotten., iii. 147 ; Gmel., Syst.
Nat., 558; Lath., Ind. Orn., ii. 881. Chrysocoma
minor. Steph., Shaw's Zool., xiii. 61. Catarrhactes
minor. Cuv., Reg. An., 551.
Korora of the natives. Forst. Dieffenbach.
Lays two white eggs in the crevices of rocks and holes near
the sea-shore. — Dieffenbach.

66. Eudyptes antipodes. — Catarrhactes antipodes. Homb.

et Jacq., Ann. des Sci. Nat., 184].
Auckland's Island.

M. Lesson refers to a species of this family under the native
name of Ho-i-ho.

Fam. PROCELLARIDJS.

67. Pelecanoides urinatrix, Cuv. Procellaria tridactyla.

Forst., Icon, ined., t. 88. Procellaria urinatrix.
Gmel., Syst. Nat,, 560 ; Lath., Ind. Orn. 327. Hala-
droma urinatrix. Illig. Prod. 274; Steph., Shaw,
Zool., xiii. 257. Puffinuria Garnotii. Less,, Voy.
de la Coq., Zool., 730, pi. 46.

Teetee of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Forst.

68. Puffinus cequinoctialis. Steph., Shaw, Zool., xiii. 229.

Procellaria sequinoctialis. Linn. Syst. Nat. i. 213
Lath., Ind. Orn., ii. 8*21.

69. Procellaria gigantea, Gmel. Syst. Nat., 563. Lath.

Ind. Orn., ii. 820.
Cook's Straits. Dieffenbach. •

70. Procellaria Cookii. Procellaria velox, Banks, Icon.

ined., t. 16 ?
Grey above, with the apex of each feather narrowly margined,

200 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

as well as their bases, white; oblong spot below each eye; wing-
coverts, secondaries, and quills brownish black, with the basal
portion of the inner webs of the two last, white ; the front, cheeks,
under wing- coverts, and the whole of the under part, white. Bill
black ; tarsi and knee brownish yellow ; feet black, with the inter-
mediate webs yellow. Total length 12j inches : bill, length 1 inch
7 lines, depth in middle, 3^ lines ; wings 9J inches ; tarsi 1 inch
2 lines.

The wings project above an inch beyond the tail, like the one
represented by Parkinson in the above-mentioned ' Icones,' but the
bill is longer and more slender.

Titi of the natives. — Dieffenbach.

71. Prion mttatus, Cuv. Procellaria vittatus. GmeL,

Syst. Nat., 560. Procellaria Forsteri. Lath., Ind.
Orn., ii. 827. Procellaria latirostris. Bonn, Ency.
Meth. Pachyptila vittata. Illig., Prod. 274. Pa-
chyptila Forsteri. Stcph., Shaw, Zool., xiii. 251.

72. Diomedca exulans, Linn., Lath. Ind. Orn., ii. 789.

" Not immediately near the shores, which, however, they also
visit, but in the New Zealand seas, exist several kinds of alba-
trosses, which the natives call Toroa." — Dieffenbach.
Fam. LARIDJE.

73. Lestris antarcticus. Less., Tr. d'Orn., 616; id.

Compl. Buff., ix. 511. Lestris cataractes. Quoy et
Gaim. Voy. de 1'Uranie, pi. 3S.

74. Larus fuscus. Linn. Syst. Nat. i. 225. Lath. Ind.
• Orn. ii. 815.

75. Larus scopulinus. Forst., Icon, ined., t. 109.
He-Talle of the natives of New Zealand. Forst.

M. Lesson speaks of a species under the native name of Aki-
aki.

76. Sterna striata. Gmel. Syst. Nat., 609. Lath'. Syn.

vi. 358, t. 98.

Fam. PELKCANID^.

77. Sula australis, Gould, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1840, 177.

Pelecanus serrator, Banks, Icon, ined., t. 30.
Tara of the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound. —
Dieffenbach.

BIRDS. 201

78. Graucalus carunculatus. Pelecanus carunculatus.

Forst., Icon. ined. t. 104. Phalacrocorax ? carun-
culatus. Steph., Shaw, Zool. xiii. 94.

79. Graucalus cirrhatus. — Pelecanus cirrhatus. Gmel.,

Syst. Nat., 576. Hydrocorax cirrhatus. VieilL,
Ency. Meth. Phalacrocorax? cirrhatus. Steph.,
Shaw's Zool. xiii. 95.

80. Graucalus punctatus. — Forst., Icon. ined. t. 103.

Pelecanus punctalus. Sparrm. Mus. Carl. t. 10;
GmeL, Syst. Nat., 574; Lath., Ind. On., 11. Pha-
lacrocorax punctatus. Steph., Shaw, Zool., xiii. 88.
Pelecanus naevius. GmeL, Syst. Nat., 575. Phala-
crocorax naevius. Cuv., Reg. An., 565.
Pa-degga-degga of the Natives of Queen Charlotte's

Sound. Forst.

Common in Cook's Strait. They are social birds, and build
their nests, many together, on high trees overhanging the rivers
and coasts. They lay two white, as large as hen eggs, and feed
especially upon the eels and smaller fishes of rivers. — Dieffenbach.

81. Graucalus auritus. — Carboauritus. Less., Tr. d'Orn. ;

id. Compl. Buff. ix. 497. Hydrocorax dilophus.
VieilL Gal. des Ois. pi. 275.
New Zealand. Less.

82. Graucalus varius. — Pelecanus pica. Forst., Icon.

ined. t. 106. Pelecanus varius. GmeL, Syst. Nat.,
576. Phalacrocorax varius. Steph., Shaw, Zool.
xiii. 92

M. Lesson mentions a species of this genus under the native
name of Ka-oua-ko. " All the species of cormorants are called
Kauwau by the natives." — Dieffenbach.

83. Graucalus carboides. — Phalacrocorax carboides, Gould,

Desc. of New Sp. of Austr. Birds, p. 7.

84. Graucalus flavirostris. — Phalacrocorax flavirostris,

Gould, Desc. of New Sp. of Austr. Birds, p. 8.

202 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

III. DESCRIPTIONS of the REPTILES and AMPHIBIA hitherto
observed in New Zealand, by J. E. GRAY, F.R.S., &c.

Fam. SCINCID^E.

1. Tiliqua Zelandica. Harmless Lizard. Polack, N. Z.

i. 317.

Pale brown, with irregular small black spots, with a narrow
white streak from the nostril over the outer edge of the eyebrow,
along the sides of the body and tail, and a narrow black streak
below it; sides rather darker, with a few short black-edged white
spots; throat arid beneath greenish silvery, with a narrow silvery
streak from the cheek across the middle of the ears on the side of
neck, and another down the middle of the front of the fore feet ;
tail tapering, slender; toes slender; ears deep, round, with a few
very obscure rounded scales in front ; scales smooth, of the nape
obscurely three-grooved.

" Is called Moko-Moko by the natives of Cook's Strait, where it
lives amongst fern on the hills, or in the shingle of the sea-coast.
The general native name for reptiles is Ngarara." — Dieffenbach.

2. Tiliqua ornata.

Inhab. New Zealand, Cook's Straits. — Dieffenbach.

Pale brown with small black and white dots, sides paler with
similar dots, darker above, and separated from the back by an in-
distinct pale marginal streak ; beneath, silvery, varied with the
darker edge of the scales ; tail thick, tapering, above brown black
and white dotted and varied ; beneath white ; ears deep, round,
with a few very obscure round scales in front; scales smooth, thin,
with three more or less distinct white streaks.

Like the former, only described from a single specimen in
spirits, which may be immature. Other specimens would be
desirable.

Fam. GECKOTID.E.

Genus NAULTINUS. Gray, Brit. Mus., and Zool. Misc.,
72.

Toes 5. 5. free, base thick, rather dilated ; last joint elongated,
thick, compressed, free, clawed ; all with entire cross scales beneath.
Thumb similar, but the base is shorter. Scales small, granular,
subequal above and below. Tail tapering, round, with scales like
the body.

REPTILES. 203

This genus is most nearly allied to Gehyra, but differs from it
in the end of the toes not being compressed. " Amongst fern, and
in the forest of the Northern Island." — Dieffenbach.

* Femoral pores none.

3. Naultinus elegans. Gray, Zool. Misc., 72.

Inhab. " Northern Island, amongst decayed trees, and
running about between the fern. Called Kakariki"

Thumb clawless ; green, rather paler beneath ; streak along the
under lip to the ear, two arched stripes on the top of the head,
irregular-shaped spots on each side of the back, hind legs, inter-
rupted streak along each side of the body and tail white, with a
narrow black edge ; tail with a cross series of compressed larger
scales at the base.

" Departed spirits are said to transfer themselves into this and
the former species, and the natives regard them therefore with a
certain dread, calling them Atuas Gods." Dieffenbach.

* * Triangular patch of the scales in the front of the vent
pierced with a central pore.

4. Naultinus pacificus. — Gray, Zool. Misc., 73. Gecko

pacificus, Gray., Brit. Mus. Platydactylus Duvau-
celii, Dum. and Bib., Herp. Gen. iii. 312.

Pale brown, marbled, and dotted with darker brown, forming
four broad, irregular, unequal confluent bands across the back ; a
dark streak from the back angle of the eye to the angle of the
mouth, and a broad irregular band from the upper part of the
back of the eyes to just over the ear. Lower lip with six larger
plates on each side the rostral one, the three front largest ; the
upper lip with a small roundish scale in the middle just above
the rostral plate.

Var. 2. Small, with only the two front lateral lower

labial plates large.

Inhab. New Zealand, Cook's Straits. — Dr. Dieffenbach.
"Islands of the Pacific Ocean/'— Mr. S. Stutch-
bury, 1830.

This species appears to have a more general distribution than
the preceding, as we some years ago received a small specimen
from Mr. S. Stutchbury, who brought it from one of the islands of
the Pacific. It agrees in many points with the P. Duvaucelii of
Dumeril, but they describe that species as coming from Bengal.

204 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

5. Naultinus punctatus.

Inhab. New Zealand. — Museum of Haslar Hospital,
presented by H. Kelsall, Esq., Surg. R.N.

Thumb clawed, dark green, back with very small scattered
black specks the size of a granule ; the under side yellow green ;
length of body 4 inches; tail broken; toes 5. 5.; claws 5. 5. all
acute; toes elongate, unequal, short, the lower joints dilated^
and furnished with a series of cross plates; the last joint rather
tapering, flat beneath, triangular above, covered with granular
scales ; belly with a fold of skin on each side. The body, limbs,
and tail covered with uniform granular scales, the throat with si-
milar, and the rest of the under side with rather larger granular
scales. The head covered with larger flat polygonal scales,
forming small shields over the muzzle. The under side of the
base of the tail covered with rather large many-sided smooth
scales ; labial plates regular. The scales in the front of the vent,
between the thighs, rather larger, each pierced with a pore, form-
ing together a triangular spot, and there are two series of pores
along the under side of each thigh.

The Hemidactylus Oualensis, Dmneriland Bibron, Herp.
Gen. iii. 351, t. 28, f. 7, probably belongs to this genus.

Fam. AGAMID^E.

Genus HATTERIA. Gray, Zool. Misc. 72.
Head quadrangular, covered with small scales ; throat with a
cross fold ; nape and back with a crest of compressed spines ; body
covered with small scales, belly and under side of the tail with
large squarish keelless flat scales placed in cross series ; tail com-
piessed, triangular, covered with small scales, and with a ridge of
large compressed spines; legs strong; toes 5. 5., short, strong,
cylindrical, slightly webbed at their base, covered above and below
with small scales; claws short, blunt. Femoral pores, none.
Pre-anal scales small ; a few of them are pierced in the centre.

6. Hatteria punctata. Gray, Zool. Misr. 72. Gigantic

Lizard, Coo&Woy., 3, I. 153,, or Guana. — Polack,
N. Z. i. 317.
Inhab. New Zealand.

Olive ; sides and limbs with minute white specks ; beneath yel-
lowish. The spines of the nuchal and dorsal crests yellow, of the
caudal brown; the scales of the back, head, tail, and limbs small,

REPTILES. 205

granular, nearly uniform ; with irregular folds in the skin, which
are fringed at the top with a series of rather larger scales. An
oblique ridge of larger scales on each side of the base of the tail,
and a few shorter longitudinal ridges of rather smaller ones on
each side of the upper part of the tail.

There is a young specimen of this species more brightly co-
loured in the Museum of Haslar Hospital, Gosport.

" I had been apprized of the existence of a large lizard, which
the natives called Tuatera, or Narara, with a general name, and
of which they were much afraid. But although looking for it at
the places where it was said to be found, and offering great rewards
for a specimen, it was only a few days before my departure from
New Zealand that I obtained one, which had been caught at a
small rocky islet called Karewa, which is about two miles from
the coast, in the Bay of Plenty, and which had been given by the
Rev. W. Stack, in Tauranga, to Dr. Johnson, the colonial sur-
geon. From all that I could gather about this Tuatera, it appears
that it was formerly common in the islands ; lived in holes, often
in sandhills near the sea-shore; and the natives killed it for food.
Owing to this latter cause, and no doubt also to the introduction
of pigs, it is now very scarce ; and many even of the older resi-
dents of the islands have never seen it. The specimen from which
the description is taken I had alive, and kept for some time in
captivity : it was extremely sluggish, and could be handled without
any attempt at resistance or biting." — Dieffenbach.
Fam. HYDRIDE.

7. Two-coloured Sea Snake. Pelamys bicolor. Polack,

N. Z.,i.318.
Inhab. New Zealand, River Hokianga.

Polack observes, a native showed Captain Cook a drawing of a
guana and a snake: he suspects the latter must have been a
conger-eel. N. Z., i. 318.

*' Neither sea nor land snakes have ever been seen by me.
An English captain tried to introduce (!) the common black snake
of New South Wales, but it is said that they died, and frustrated
his benevolent design." — Dieffenbach.

Fam. TESTUDINID.E.

" On the authority of Mr. Charles Heaphy I state here that a
small land tortoise was found near the Wanganui River, in Cook's
Strait ; the natives never mentioned to me the existence of such
an animal." — Dieffenbach.

206 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Order AMPHIBIA.

Polack, i. 318, mentions " toads and frogs as not uncommon,
especially near the mountain districts, but he believes they do not
differ from the species in Europe,"

As the species of these animals are very local in their distribu-
tion, I have no doubt, when they come to be examined, or spe-
cimens of them are sent to Europe for comparison, that they will
prove new to science, and different from any hitherto described.
" They have never been seen by me." — Dieffenbach.

IV. — LIST of FISH hitherto detected on the Coasts of NEW
ZEALAND, by JOHN RICHARDSON, M.D., Inspector of
Hospitals at Haslar; with the description, by J. E. GRAY,
Esq., and Dr. RICHARDSON, of the New Species brought
home by Dr. Dieffenbach.

Fam. PERCOIDE.E.

1. Serranus lepidopterus. — Butterfly Barber-fish. Rich-

ardson, Annals of Natural History, for March, 1842.
— (Perca lepidoptera, J. R. Forster, MS. II. 58, apud
Bl. Schn., p. 302.)

2. Polyprion cernuum. — Wreck-fish, Cherney, or Jew-

fish. C. and V. 3, p. 24, t. 42. (Scisena gadoides,
Solaiider MS. Pisces Australise, p. 38. Banks, fig.
pict. 2, t. 74. Palo-tera, G. Forster, fig. pict. Bibl.
Banks, 2, t. 218. Perca prognathus, J. R. Forster,
MS. IV. 19, apud Bl. Schn., p. 301.)

3. Centropristes trutta. — The Kahavai. C. and V. 2, p.

54. (Scisena trutta, G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 210.
Perca trutta, J. R. Forster, apud Bl. Schn., p. 542.)
Inhabits Queen Charlotte's Sound.

4. Centropristes mulloides. — (Scisena mulloides, Banks,

fig. pict. 2, t. 68. Scisena mulloides ft. (sapidis-
sima), G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 211.)
Inhabits Hetrawaii and Queen Charlotte's Sound.

5. Centropristes sapidissimus. — (Mulloides sapidissimus,

FISHES, 207

Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 22. Banks, fig. pict. 2,
t. 67.)
Inhabits Tegadoo Bay and Tolaga.

6. Aplodactylus meandratus. — Richardson, Zool. Trans.

3, p. 83. (Scisena mseandrata, Banks, fig. pict. 2,
t. 65. Sc. Mseandrites, Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 2.)
Taken off' Cape Kidnappers.

7. Percis colias. — Coaly Percis, C. and V. 3, p. 273.

(Labrus macrocephalus, Solander, Pise. Austr., p.
27. Banks, fig. pict. 2, t. 57. Gadus colias, G.
Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 181. J. R. Forster, MS. II.
36, apud Bl. Schn., p. 54.)
Inhabits Queen Charlotte's Sound.

8. Percis nicthemera. — Black and white Percis. C. and

V. 3, p. 274.

An inhabitant of the Bay of Islands, and perhaps not
specifically distinct from the preceding.

9. Uranoscopus maculatus. — Bearded Uranoscope.

Richardson, Ann. Nat. Hist, for May, 1842. (Ura-
noscopus maculosus, Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 21.
U. maculatus, J. R. Forster, apud Bl. Schn., p. 49.
G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 176, 177. U. kouripoua,
Lesson, Voy. par Duperrey, pi. 18. U. cirrhosus,
C. and V. 3, p. 314. U. Forsteri, Id., p. 318.)
Frequents Queen Charlotte's Sound, Tolaga, and the
Bay of Islands. " Bedee" is stated to be its native
name by Forster, and " Kouripooa" by Lesson.

10. Upeneus vlamingii. — C. and V. 3, p. 452. (Labrus

calopthalmus, Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 35. Banks,
fig. pict. 2, t. 46.)
Inhabits Queen Charlotte's Sound.

11. Upeneus porosus. — C. and V. 3, p. 455. Inhabits

the rivers.

Fam. COTTOIDE^E.

12. Trigla papilionacea. — The Kumu. C. and V. 4, p.

50. (Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 23. Banks, fig.
pict. 2, t. 104.)

208 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Has been taken in Tolaga Bay, at Oporagee, in the
Bay of Islands, and on other parts of the coast.

13. Scorp<pna cardinally. — Richardson, Annals Nat.

Hist, for 1S42, p. 212. (Solander, Pise. Austr.,
p. 28. Banks, fig. pict. 2, t. 212.)
On the coast of Eahee-no-mauwee.

14. Scorpcena cottoides. — J. R. Forster, apud Schn., p.

196. (G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 190.)
The native name is " Enooheetara."

15. Scorpcena plebeia. — Richardson, Ann. Nat. Hist, for

1842, p. 212. (Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 21.)
Inhabits Tolaga Bay.

16. Scorpcena cruenta. — Richardson, Ann. ut supra. (So-

lander, Pise. Austr., p. 5.)
Taken off Cape Kidnappers.

17. Sebastes percoides. — Richardson, Ann. Nat. Hist.

for July, 1842, p. 384. (Solander, Pise. Austr., p.
4. Banks, fig. pict. 2, t. 16.)
Taken at Motuaro, in Queen Charlotte's Sound.

Family SCLENOIDE^:.

18. Cheilodactylus carponemus. — Richardson, Zool. Tr.

3, p. 99. (Sparus carponemus, G. Forster, fig. pict.
2, t. 206. Sciaenoides abdominalis, Banks, fig. pict.
2, t. 206.)

Inhabits Matarruhow and Dusky Bay; and also King
George's Sound in New Holland, and Port Arthur
in Van Diemen's Land.

19. Cheilodactylus macropterus. - - Richardson, Zool.

Trans. 3, p. 101. (Scisena et Scisenoides abdominalis,
Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 11 et 27. Banks, fig.
pict. 2, t. 40. Scirena macroptera, G. Forster, fig.
pict. 2, t. 206. J. R, Forster, MS. II. 54, apud
Bl. Schn., p. 342.)

Taken off Cape Kidnappers, in Queen Charlotte's
Sound, and in Dusky Bay.

FISHES. 209

20. Latris ? salmonea. — Richardson, Zool. Trans. 3, p.

114. (Sciaena salmonea, Banks, fig. pict. 2, t. 66.)
Inhabits Totseranue Cove, Queen Charlotte's Sound.

21. Latris lineata. — Richardson, Zool. Trans. 3, p. 108.

(Scisena lineata, G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 204. J.

R. Forster, MS. II. 52, apud Bl. Schn., p. 342.)
This fish was taken by Cook's crew in Dusky Bay, and named
by them " Yellow Tail." It is very like the much-prized Trum-
peter of Van Diemen's Land.

22. Latris ciliaris. — Richardson, Zool. Trans. 3, p. 115.

(Sciama ciliaris, G. Forster, 2, t. 205, and 2, t. 209.
J. R. Forster, II. 55, apud Bl. Schn., p. 311.)
This fish is named "Moghee" by the natives of Dusky Bay.
It is also an inhabitant of Queen Charlotte's Sound.

Fam. SPAROID^E.

23. Pagrus guttulatus.— C. and V. 6, p. 1GO.
An inhabitant of the mouths of rivers.

24. Pagrus micropterus. — C. and V. 6, p. 163.

Inhabits the estuary of the River Thames, N. Zealand.

25. Pagrus latus. — Richardson, Ann. Nat. Hist, for

1842, p. 392. (Scisena lata, Solander, Pise. Austr.,
p. 25. Scisena aurata, G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 208.
J. R. Forster, MS., apud Bl. Schn., p. 266.)
Taken in the sea between Owhooragi and Opooragi, and also in

Queen Charlotte's Sound. In the latter locality its native name is

" Ghooparee."

Fam. SCOMBEROIDE^.

26. Scomber loo. — C. and V. 8., p. 52. ? (Scomber scom-

brus, Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 31.)

Solander observed this mackerel in Queen Charlotte's Sound.
Its identity with the Scomber loo is not perfectly established.

27- Thyr sites atun, var. altivelis. — Richardson, Zool.
Tr., 3, p. 119. (Scomber splendens, Solander, Pise.
Austr., p. 37. Scomber dentex, G. Forster, fig.
pict. 2, t. 216. Scomber dentatus, J. R. Forster,
MS. II. 58, apud Bl. Schneid.)

VOL. II. P

210 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

This fish is named " Maga" by the natives of Queen Charlotte's
Sound, where it was seen by the Forsters. Solander first saw it
in Murderer's Bay.

28. Gempylus Solandri, C. and V. 8, p. 216. (Scom-

ber macropthalmus, Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 40.
Banks, fig. pict 2, t. 91.)
Frequents the coasts of Eaheenomauwee.

29. Histiophorus —

" Sword-fish" are mentioned in Polack's account of New Zea-
land. The species is not ascertained, but it is perhaps the indicus.

30. Naucrates ?

" Pilot-fish" are also mentioned by the same writer.

31. Chorinemus forsteri. — (Scomber maculatus, G. Fors-

ter, fig. pict. 2, t. 228. J. R. Forster, MS. II. 120,
apud Bl. Schn., p. 26.)

This fish is named " Milinjidne" by the natives of Port Essing-
ton on the north coast of New Holland. It is probably the same
species with the Chorinemus commersonianus of the " Histoire
des Poissons."

32. Trachurus novce-zelandice, C. and V. 9, p. 26.

An inhabitant of the seas of New Zealand and of Shark
Bay, New Holland.

33. Trachurus 9 clupeoides. — (Scomber clupeoides, So-

lander, Pise. Austr., p. 31.)
Inhabits Dusky Bay.

34. Caranx lutes cens. — (Scomber lutescens, Solander,

Pise. Austr., p. 38.)
Inhabits Queen Charlotte's Sound.

35. Caranx sinus-obscuri . — (Scomber trachurus, varietas,

G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 223. C. and V. 9, p. 20.)
Frequents Dusky Bay.

36. Caranx platinoides. — (Scomber platinoides, Solander,

Pise. Austr., p. 13.)
Frequents Tolaga Bay.

37. Seriola cultrata. — (Sciaona cultrata, G. Forster, fig.

FISHES. 211

pict. 2, 212. J. R. Forster, MS. IV. 9, apud Bl.
Schn., p. 344.)
Discovered at Norfolk Island by the Forsters.

38. Capros australis. — Richardson, Zool. Tr., 3.
This is probably the Dory mentioned by Polack.

Fam. SIGANOIDE.E.

39. Acanthurus triostegus. — Bl. Schn. p. 215. (Harpurus

fasciatus, J. R. Forster, apud Schn. Teuthis aus-
tralis. Gray. King's Voy. Austral. Append, 435.)
Inhabits the seas of the Mauritius, New Zealand, New
Holland, and Polynesia.

Fam. MUGILOIDE^E.

40. Mugilforsteri.—C. andV.xi. p. 141. (Mugil albula ?

G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 239.)

Polack says that mullets are named by the natives " Kanai,"
but we do not know whether this be the species he means or not.

Fam. GOBIODE.E.

41. Clinus littoreusy C. and V. xi. p. 389. (Blennius litto-

reus, G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 184. J. R. Forster,
MS. II. 42, apud Bl. Schn., p. 177.)
Named " Kogop" by the natives of Queen Charlotte's
Sound.

42. Acanthodinusfuscus. — Jenyns, Zool. of Beagle, pi. 18,

f. 2.

Found by Mr. Darwin in the Bay of Islands. The preceding
species is thought by Mr. Jenyns to be probably likewise a mem-
ber of this group.

43. Christiceps australis. — C. and V. xi. p. 102.
Inhabits the rivers of New Zealand and Van Diemen's

Land.

44. Tripterygion nigripinne. — C. and V. xi. p. 413.

Inhabits rivers.

45. Tripterygion varium. — C. and V. xi. p. 414. (Blennius

varius, G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, 1. 185. J. R. Forster,
MS. II. 43, apud Bl. Schn., p. 178.)

p 2

212 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Named " Kekogop " by the natives of Queen Char-
lotte's Sound.

46. Tripterygion forsteri. — C. and V. xi. p. 415. (Blen-

nius tripinnis, J. R. Forster, MS. II. 41, apud BL
Schn. p. 174.)

47. Tripterygion fenestratum. — C. and V. xi. p. 416.

(Blennius fenestratus, G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 186.
J. R. Forster, MS. II. 39, apud Bl. Schn., p. 173.)
Inhabits the fresh- water rivulets of Dusky Bay, and is
named by the natives " Hetarooa."

48. Tripterygion capita. — Jenyns, Zool. of the Beagle,

pi. 19, f. 1.
Crawls over the tidal rocks in the Bay of Islands.

49. Eleotris gobioides.-—C. and V. xii. p. 247.

50. Eleotris radiata. — C. and V. xii. p. 250.
Taken in the mouth of the river Thames.

50*. Eleotris basalis. — Gray, Zool. Misc., 73.

Inhabits the River Thames, New Zealand. — Dr. Dief-
fenbach.

" Brown, in spirits, minutely darker speckled; fins darker,
blackish ; the pectoral fin with a broad yellow basal band ; head
blackish; tail rounded; first dorsal 7, hinder 10 rayed; ventral
5 rayed." — Gray.

51. H&meroccetes acanthorhynchus. — C. and V. xii.

p. 311. (Callionymus acanthorhynchus, G. Forster,
fig. pict. 2, t. 175. J. R. Forster, II. 30, apud Bl.
Schn., p. 41. C. monopterygius, Bl. Schn. 1. c.
L'Hemerocet acanthorhynque, C. and V., 12, p. 31 1.)

The Forsters, father and son, described and figured a specimen
of this fish, which was thrown up in a storm on the beach of Queen
Charlotte's Sound. It had not come in the way of collectors since
that time, until Dr. Dieffenbach procured a specimen in Wangaroa
Bay, Chatham Island, which he sent to the College of Sur-
geons, and he also possesses a coloured sketch of the recent fish.
Through the kindness of Professor Owen, I have had an opportu-
nity of examining the specimen, and of drawing up the subjoined

FISHES. 213

description. Though Cuvier knew the fish only from the drawing
and notes of the Forsters, and there are some important omissions
and ohscure passages in the latter, as published by Schneider, he
appears to have assigned a correct place to it in the system ; for it
seems to be most nearly allied to Callionymus, which is the genus
to which it was assigned by Forster. The New Zealand name of
this fish is written " Kogohooe" by G. Forster, and " Kohikoi "
by Dr. Dieffenbach.

Form elongated, with the width at the gill -covers, where it is
greatest, exceeding the height ; from thence the head is depressed,
and slopes gradually to the snout, which shows a widely lanceolate
tip when seen from above, and a thin edge when viewed in profile.
The top of the head is flatly convex laterally, and the same de-
pressed-rounded form extends on the upper surface, from the occi-
put to the dorsal, but with an acute though not elevated mesial line.
At the beginning of the dorsal the height and thickness of the body
are nearly equal, and from thence it diminishes gradually in both
dimensions to the slender base of the caudal fin. The sides are
quite flat, and the back and belly are rounded, with a groove for
the reception of the dorsal and anal. The head forms somewhat
less than a fifth part of the total length, caudal included, and its
height at the eyes is about equal to one-third of its own length.
The large oval orbits, being placed very near to each other on the
lateral slope of the head, have a vertical and slightly outward aspect.
A thickening of the integument on the upper half of the eyeball
forms what Forster calls " a semilunar nictitating membrane." The
upper margins of the orbits are smooth and slightly raised, and
flank a narrow linear mesial depression. The preorbitar large and
triangular, with its apex, pointing forward, has a smooth even edge,
with some low smooth ridges radiating forward on its surface. An
exterior membrane, free beneath, stretches across the snout from one
preorbitar to the other, as in Callionymus, and is the part to which
Forster alludes when he says " labium superius duplex, apice
semilunato spinis duabus." The fore edge of the membrane is
slightly lunate, the tips of the crescent being formed by the acute
subulate points of the maxillaries, which are the spines of Forster.
The limb of the maxillary widens to its end, which is truncated,
and can be retracted entirely beneath the edge of the preorbitar
and of the scaly margin of the cheek at the angle of the mouth :
its end shows when the jaws are extended. The intermaxillaries
form the entire upper lip, and their limbs, covered by the ordinary
integument, play beneath the preorbitar membrane, and are pro-

214 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

tractile, though in a less degree than in Callioni/tnus, and without
giving a downward inclination to the mouth. Indeed, the struc-
ture of the jaws generally is much like that which exists in the
genus just mentioned. The gape is pretty large, and extends
nearly as far back as the anterior edge of the orbit. The under-
jaw is rather more acute than the upper one, and a very little
shorter ; it is bordered by a thin membranous lip, which widens
towards the angle of the mouth, and folds back when the orifice
is shut. The nostrils are situated a short way before the eye, and
just above the upper edge of the preorbitar. The posterior open-
ing is small and oval, and may be easily mistaken for one of the
pores which are scattered over the neighbouring scaleless parts :
the anterior opening is contiguous to it, and scarcely to be dis-
cerned, being almost hidden by a minute membranous point. A
small cluster of pores between the anterior angles of the orbits
may have been mistaken by Forster for the nostrils. His expres-
sion is, " nares inter oculos, contiguce." The upper and lower jaws,
branchiostegous membranes, preorbitars, disks of the preopercula,
and narrow space between the eyes, are covered with scaleless
membrane, dotted irregularly with minute pores. A double row
of these pores exists on the middle of each limb of the lower jaw ;
moderately large scales cover the cheek close to the orbits, and run
forward even a little farther than the angle of the mouth. The
scales of the operculum and suboperculum are somewhat larger,
and completely conceal the junction of the two bones. The inter-
operculum is equally scaly, but being slightly narrower its extent
is readily perceived. The disk of the preoperculum has a deeply
lunate form, and is augmented by a very thin scaleless membran-
ous border. No vestige of any spinous process exists on its
rounded edge. The whole gill-cover has an obtuse semi-oval form ;
and its thin, flexible, rounded edge projects far over the gill-
opening, and fits so closely to the pectoral region as to conceal the
opening, though it is very large, arid runs forward to the root
of the tongue. The gill-covers, being scaly to their extreme edges,
blend imperceptibly with the scales at the base of the pectoral fins,
giving no indication of the existence of the aperture till the flap is
raised; but on each side of the nape the opening, which runs for-
ward there, gapes somewhat like the valve of a mya. All this is
faithfully represented in George Forster Js figure ; but there is an
ambiguity in J. R. Forster's notes, which has led Cuvier to think
that the branchial aperture was restricted to a tubular opening, as
in Ccdlionymus. The passage is " opercula squ-amosa, calcari

FISHES. 215

simplice: apertura branchialis, supera subovata, tubulosa" The
spur to which he alludes can only be the projecting rounded gill-
flap, which, from the opening running along its upper edge on
the side of the nape, shows in profile like the obtuse spur of a
violet. The latter clause of the passage is also intelligible if the
adverb supera be the word that was written by Forster. The
branchiostegous membrane is not broad, but when expanded it
assumes, from the tightness of its margin, somewhat of the swell-
ing form common among the gobioids and cottoids. When the
mouth is closed, the acute inner edges of the limbs of the lower
jaw, coming in contact with each other, overlie and completely con-
ceal the gill-membrane, and its attachment to the isthmus.

The intermaxillaries are furnished round the entire border of
the mouth with a narrow band of short recurved teeth. The
rounded articular heads of the maxillaries project into the roof of
the mouth, and are lined by soft unarmed integuments. The
chevron of the vomer, lying contiguous to them behind, is smooth
and depressed on the mesial line, but forms a small minutely-
toothed button on each side, close to the anterior points of the
palate-bones. Forster describes this part of the structure by the
phrase " palatum papillosum, denticulatum" He also says of
the jaws "denies minuti" which must have been overlooked by
the authors of the ' Histoire des Poissons ' when they wrote —
" Mais sur les dents des machoires Forster garde le silence."
The tongue is narrow and strap-shaped, free beneath for a great
part of its length, and smooth on the surface. The pharyngeals
are armed with short hair-like teeth ; and the long, slender bran-
chial arches are set with round tubercles, which are fringed with
a few minute teeth.

' The scales are moderately large, of a semi-oval form, and trun-
cated at the base by a waving line, which produces a very shallow
middle lobe. There are about 13 nearly parallel furrows en the
base, and the outer edge of the scale is thin and membranous :
its structure is cycloid. The lateral line is straight, and is com-
posed of 48 scales, which are rather smaller and more lobed than
the others. A short mucous tube perforates the disk of each of
these scales, and rises above its surface. Behind the pectorals
there are three rows of scales above the lateral line, and five
below it. The scales terminate at the base of the caudal in a
lanceolate point on each side of the fin.

Rays: Br. 7— 7 ; D. 41 ; A. 39; C. 12f ; P. 20; ' V. 1/5.
The pectorals have an oval form, their central rays being the

216 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

longest, and the others diminishing gradually to the uppermost
and undermost, which are short. All the rays are forked at the
tips; and a triangular patch of small scales covers the base of the
central ones. The elliptical and rather acute ventrals are attached
nearly half their own length before the pectorals. Their short,
slender spine has a flexible tip. The other five rays are forked,
the fourth being the most so, as well as the stoutest and longest.
The flat, scaly space between the bases of the ventrals exceeds
them in breadth. The tips of these fins when laid back go a
little beyond the middle of the pectorals, and just touch the first
anal ray. The dorsal, commencing over the first third of the
pectorals, extends to near the caudal fin : its fourth ray stands
over the anus. Two or three of the anterior rays are graduated,
the next portion of the fin is nearly even, and about one-quarter
higher than the depth of the body. The posterior quarter of the
fin is also graduated, and the last ray has only one-third of the
length of the tallest one. All the rays are jointed, tapering, and
flexible ; and, with the exception of two thin middle ones, which
are faintly forked, they are all simple. The membrane of this,
as of all the other fins, is transparent and delicate, and disappears
so readily when handled, that its original extent cannot be ascer-
tained in the specimen. The figures represent it as being nearly
as deep as the rays, and showing a notch behind each of their
tips. The anal is similar to the dorsal in shape and structure,
but is one-third less in height. Its first spine stands on the
verge of the anus, and is distinctly jointed. The central rays are
rather more evidently forked at the tips than the corresponding
dorsal ones. Both fins, when laid back in their respective fur-
rows, lie with all their rays turned to the same side, as is usual
with the blennies, and not alternately to right and left, like the
spinous rays of most acanthopterygii. The caudal fin is com-
posed of 8 forked rays, 2 simple graduated ones above and below,
and 2 short incumbent basal ones. The first upper-forked one
is the largest, and forms an acute projecting tip to the otherwise
rounded fin. Dr. DiefTenbach's figure corresponds, in this re-
spect, with the specimen, so that the fin has not been mutilated
since the drawing was made. But Forster gives a slightly cres-
centic terminal edge to the caudal. The length of the part of
the tail which is intercepted between the caudal and the two
other vertical fins is about equal to its height. The anal papilla
is small, and does not project beyond the orifice.

In Dr. Dieffenbach's sketch the general colour of the head,

FISHES. 217

body, and caudal fin is wax-yellow or siskin-green, becoming
brighter towards the under surface. Four flaxflower-blue
streaks descend from behind forward, obliquely over the nape,
gill-covers, and cheek : there are some blue tints about the jaws,
and two rows of blotches of the same colour run along the sides
to the tail. The tip of the caudal is blackish. The base and
upper edge of the dorsal have the greenish tint of the body ; the
middle part is alternately bluish and rose-coloured, with a row of
irregular darker red spots. The anal is rose-coloured, with a
purple margin, and the pectorals and ventrals are entirely rose-
coloured.

DIMENSIONS.

In. Lin.

Length from tip of upper lip, when retracted, to ex-
tremity of caudal-fin . &*';*' ' y 'a': ; .82
Do. do. to base of caudal-fin . .70
Do. do. to beginning of anal . . 2 3-g-
Do. do. to beginning of dorsal . * i'*;'l 11-J-
Do. do. to pectorals ;*^. ';'.'•' ^ . 1 9^
Do. do. to ventrals. . . - • 1 5
Do. do. to edge of gill-flap •.. . 1 9
Do. do. to anterior angle of eye . 0 7J
Diameter of the eye, lengthwise 'u'4-' : . -1 ''•.. . 0 4£
Greatest height of the dorsal (llth to 15th ray) . . 010^
Height of first dorsal ray t !..'' /- . . ^ -.-.'• '"'.«\ . 0 7
Do. of last do. .v'v .'./: .'.'», ^ ,• ' • '; • 0 3J
Do. of middle anal rays .,., ' ,'i: j '..:«' .;.'];.. 0 7
Length of dorsal fin . vjj -.' . . '^.- . 4 6i
Do. of anal fin . . . . . . .45

Do. of space between dorsal or anal and caudal . 0 2£

Do. of ventrals '' . '• ' 1!l";'-:; '- |>~ ^-wV . ^ . Q 11

Do. of pectorals . * ;* "i .^\ t v" ; :. . l 2

Do. of caudal . . -.' • •"' .*"' . :'.- . 1 2

Height of body at anus . *_- —-.' . "J '• .09

Thickness of do. 08

Width at gill-covers v . <r-y . s 4 . 0 9J

Do. of space between the orbits . .. . .02

The dimensions of Forster's specimen are nearly the same with
the above.

Thrown up by a storm in Queen Charlotte's Sound, and
termed by the natives " Kogohooee." At Wangaroa

'218 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Bay, Chatham Island, called " Kohikoi." — Dr. Dief-
fenbach, whose specimen is now in the British Mu-
seum.

Fain. LABROIDE^E.

5'2. Labrus poecilopleura. — C. and V. xiii. p. 95.
M. Lesson ascertained that the native name of this fish is " Pare
quiriquri."

53. Julis? rubiginosus. — (Sparus rubiginosus, Banks, fig.

pict. 2, t. 38. Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 7.)
Taken off* Cape Kidnappers.

54. Jidis notatus. — (Sparus notatus, Solander, Pise.

Austr., p. 16. Banks, fig. pict. 2, t. 37.)

55. Julis miles. — (Labrus coccineus, J. R. Forster, apud

Schn. Labrus miles, Bl. Schn., p. 264.)
Named the " Soldier " by the seamen who accompanied Cook
on his second voyage.

56. Julis celidotus. — (Labrus celidotus, J. R. Forster,
apud Bl. Schn., p. 265.)

57. Julis? prasiophthalmus. — (Sparus prasiophthalrnus,

Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 5.)

58. Odaxpullus. — C. and V. 14, p. 304. (Scarus pullus,

G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 202. J. R. Forster, MS.
IV. 17, apud Bl. Schn., p. 208.)

Named " Mararee " by the inhabitants of Queen Char-
lotte's Sound.

59. Odax vittatus. — (Coregonoides vittatus, Solander,

Pise. Austr., pp. 1-39. Callyodon coregonoides,
Banks, fig. pict. 2, t. 44.)
Inhabits the sea at Mataruhow.

Fam. CYPRINOIDE^:.

60. Leuciscus (Ptycholepis) salmoneus. — (Mugil lavare-

toides, Solander, p. 15.? Mugil salmoneus, G. Fors-
ter, fig. pict. 2, t. 237. J. R. Forster, MS. II. iv.
14, apud Bl. Schn., p. 121.)
Inhabits Tolaga.

FISHES. '210

Fam. EsociD-ffi.

61. Galaxias alepidotus. — Cuv., Reg. An. 2, p. 283.

(Esox alepidotus, G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 235.
J. R. Forster, MS. II. 62, apud Bl. Schn., p. 395.)
Named by the natives of Dusky Bay " He-para," and by Cook's
sailors " Rock-trout."

62. Hemiramphus marginatus. Lacepede. (Cuv., Reg.

An., ii., p. 286.)

One of the fish sent by Dr. Dieffenbach to the College of Sur-
geons (now in the British Museum) is a hemiramphus. Its scales
have in a great measure perished, as very often occurs when fish of
this genus are put up in weak spirit, but the specimen is otherwise
in pretty good condition. I have referred it to the marginatus
of Lacepede (v. vii., 2), though, in the absence of good figures or au-
thentic examples, I do so with doubt. I had received two speci-
mens of the same fish from Port Arthur, Van Diemen's Land,
before I saw Dr. Dieffenbach's collection. The table of dimen-
sions will suffice to give an idea of the proportions of the fish.

Its form is the usual one of the elongated htmiramphi : the
depth of the body is almost uniform from the nape to the anus,
which is remote from the head. The thickness is but little less
than the height, but the form becomes more compressed at the
origin of the dorsal and anal fins, which are opposite to each other.
The height also slopes rapidly down there into the trunk of the
tail, which is short and rather slender. The back is broadish and
rounded, and, the scales having dropped off, shows longitudinal
lines, marking the course of the large muscles of the back. There
is a bright silvery band along the side, and the lateral line follow-
ing the curve of the belly near its edge can still be traced. The
scaly triangular upper jaw, as usual in the genus, is capable of being
elevated by a lunge-like joint, without the slightest power of exten-
sion. The lower jaw, resembling the bill of snipe, is bordered by a
thin lip, whose width is equal to half that of the lower jaw itself.
This lip folds back, and when raised permits a row of 15 or 16
round pores to be seen on the basal half of the jaw. The orifice
of the mouth corresponds exactly with the semi-lanceolate form of
the upper jaw, and it is armed entirely round its border by a
narrow, crowded band of short linear, tricuspid teeth. The cusps
are slightly divergent, and the central one of each tooth is rather
the largest. In a second species from Port Arthur, which has a

220 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

more slender and scarcely bordered lower jaw, the lateral cusps
of the teeth are very minute ; and in a nearly similar species from
the China seas the teeth are more thinly set, and the lateral
cusps are so indistinctly seen through a common lens, that the
teeth appear simply subulate. The tongue is fixed nearly to the
top, and is fleshy, with a concave smooth disk and slightly raised
membranous margin.

Rays: Br.; D. 16; A. 18; C. 16£; P. 12; V. 7.

The pectoral is acute, the rays lengthening gradually from the
lowest to the uppermost, which is simple but articulated. The
others are forked at the tops. The articulations in the first rays
of the dorsal and anal are obscure. The fork of the caudal
scarcely extends to half its depth; the lower lobe, as usual in the
genus, is the largest. The ventrals, small and approximate, are
placed behind the middle of the total length of the fish.

DIMENSIONS.

VanDiemen's VanDiemen's

Land Spec. New Zealand Land Spec.

No. 1. Spec. No. 2.

Length from point of lower jaw to in. Lin. in. Lin. in. Lin.

tip of caudal . . . 10 9 11 0 12 2

Projection of lower jaw beyond

upper one . . . .111 18 20
Length from point of upper jaw to

tip of caudal . . .89 93 10 2
Do. do. to base of caudal .76 7 8J 86
Do. do. to anus . .58 511 66
Do. do. to ventrals . . 4 7J 48 5 3j
Do. do. to pectoral . . 1 71 1 Sh I 9J
Do. do. to edge of gill-cover 16 17 18
Length of lower lobe of caudal .12 12 15
Do. of pectorals . . .10 10 13
Do. of ventrals . . . 0 5j 0 6 0 6j
Do. of dorsal, or anal . .12 12 15
Do. of trunk of tail between ver-
tical fins . . . .06 06 06
Height at the nape . . . 0 8J 0 9£ 0 9£
Do. ofbody . . .08 0 8^ 0 9J
Thickness of body . . .06 0 6J 08
Diameter of circular orbit . .04 04 0 4f
Length of upper jaw . .04 04 0 4£

FISHES. 221

63. Galaxias fasciatus. — Gray, Zool. Misc., 73.
Inhabits the River Thames, New Zealand.— Dr. Dief-

fenbach.

" The body brown, with nearly regular narrow cross bands on
each side."

" This species resembles, in its form and proportions, Esox
alepidotus, Forster, Icon, ined., Brit. Mus., No. 235 : but that
figure represents his species as olive-green; the back, head, bases
of the dorsal fins, and the side of the body marked with unequal,
moderate-sized, irregular-shaped, yellow spots : some of the spots
are lunate, and one on each side, over the pectoral fin, is ring-
shaped, with a central eye ; while all the specimens brought home
by Dr. Dieffenbach, both the adult and young, are marked with
similar cross bands." — Gray.

64. Sairis scombroides. — (Esox scombroides, Solander,

Pise. Austr., p. 40. Esox saurus, G. Forster, fig.
pict. 2, t. 233. J. R. Forster, MS. II. 65, apud Bl.
Schn., p. 394.)

Inhabits Dusky Bay and the sea between New Zea-
land and New Holland. It is named " He-eeya" by
the aborigines.

O

65. Exocetus subpellucens. — (Esox subpellucens, Solan-

der, Pise. Austr., p. 14.)
This is a bearded species.

66. 67. Exocetus exiliens et volitans. — Auct.

Both these forms of flying-fish are stated by voyagers to be in-
habitants of the Australian and New Zealand seas, but we have
seen neither specimens nor figures of them from New Zealand.

Fam. CLUPEODIE^E.

68. Clupealata.— Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 17.
Inhabits Tolaga Bay.

We do not know to which of the subdivisions of the Linnsean
genus Clupea it properly belongs. Megalops is an Australian
form.

Fam. GADOIDE^E.

69. Lota baccha. — Cuv., Reg. An. 2, p. 334. (Gadus

rubiginosus, Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 49. Gadus

•2*2*2 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

bacchus, G. Forster, '2, t. 180. J. R. Forster, MS.
II. 34, apud Bl. Schn., p. 53.)

Inhabits Murderer's Bay. It is probably the " had-
dock" of the settlers : its native name in Queen
Charlotte's Sound is " Ehogoa."

70. Lota rhacina. — (Gadus rhacinus, G. Forster,, fig.

pict. 2, 1. 179. J. R. Forster, MS. IV. 16, apud Bl.
Schn., p. 56.)

Bears the name of " Ahdoroo " among the natives of
Queen Charlotte's Sound.

71. Brosmius venustus. — (Blennius venustus, Parkinson,

fig. pict. 2, t. 5.)

An inhabitant of Totaeranue, or Shipcove in Queen
Charlotte's Sound. It is most probably the " hake "
of the settlers.

Polack mentions " cod-fish," bearing the native name of " Wa-
puka," but we do not know the fish he alludes to The " polach ''
he speaks of are, perhaps, the young of the Percis colias, the adult
of which are known to the settlers as the " cole-fish."

Fam, PLATESSOIDE^E.

72. Platessa? (Rhombus?} scapha. — (Pleuronectes sca-

pha, G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 193. J. R. Forster,
MS. II. 46, apud Bl. Schn., p. 163.)
Named by the natives of Queen Charlotte's Sound
"Mahoa."

73. Rhombus plebeius. — Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 12.
Glib bonnet-fleuk.

Rh. plebeius, olivaceus, immaculatus ; dentibus Solea-

rum scopulse-formibus, unilateralibus ; squamis parvis

laevibus, linea laterali recta; pinna caudae truncata

sub-rhomboidali : pinnis aliis esquamosis.

Rad. Br. 7—7 ; D. 60 ; A. 45 ; C. 12| ; P. 11—11 ; V. 6.

A single specimen of this fish was sent by Dr. Dieffenbach to the

College of Surgeons (now in the British Museum) . Solander has the

following brief notice of a fish of this family in his ' Pisces Aus-

tralise :' — " Pleuronectes plebeius, ssepe pedalis. Latus dextrum

e cinereo pallide olivaceum : latus sinistrum albicans. Iris e cine-

reo, argentea : pupilla nigra. Habitat Tolaga." As this passage

FISHES. 223

agrees with Dr. Dieffenbach's specimen, and no figure was executed
of Solander's fish, no mistake can arise from appropriating, as we
have done, the specific appellation plebeius to the fish described
below. The Pleuronectes scapha (G. Forster, t. 193 ; J. R. Forster
apud Schn., p. 163) of Queen Charlotte's Sound has larger scales,
the lateral line arched over the pectoral, a rounded caudal-fin, and
twice as many rays in the dorsal and anal as plebeius.

The form of plebeius, excluding the vertical fins, is an oval
whose smaller axis rather exceeds half the longitudinal one ; but
the entire fish has a somewhat rhomboidal form, owing to the
dorsal and anal rays increasing in length towards the middles of
the fins. The naked trunk of the tail forms one-ninth of the
length of the fish, caudal excluded. This fin is truncated by two
lines meeting in an exceedingly obtuse angle at the tip of the
central ray. The head forms a sixth of the entire length, candal
included. The mouth is rather small, and its sides are but slightly
unequal. The right or coloured side is flatter, and rather smaller,
and is quite toothless, as in the soles. The other, or under side,
is convex, and is armed on both jaws with a band of short, dense,
brush-like teeth ; those on the lower jaw being somewhat taller
than the intermaxillary ones. There are no teeth on the roof of
the mouth. The knob of the vomer and the articular heads of the
maxillaries form smooth rounded projections within the mouth.
The tips of the maxillaries project, as is usual, under the integu-
ments of the snout. The jaws form the apex of the head, the
under one ascending when the mouth is shut, but projecting
farther than the upper one when it is depressed. The eyes,
placed on the right side, are near each other, their orbits being
separated merely by a smooth, rounded, narrow, and slightly
curved ridge, which may be traced by the finger through in-
equalities in the bone over the hind part of the head, nearly to the
angle of the gill-opening. The upper eye is about one-third part
of the length of its orbit farther back than the under one. The
posterior opening of the nostrils is a small hole with thin edges :
the anterior one is still more minute, with tubular lips. The nos-
trils are smaller and more approximated on the under side than
on the upper one. All the parts before the eye, the under jaw,
isthmus, gill-membranes, and ridge between the orbits, are scale-
less ; there are a few scattered deeply-imbedded scales on the disk
of the preoperculum ; the rest of the head is scaly, the scales on
the under side being smaller and softer, but distributed as on the
coloured side. The disk of the preoperculum alone is more con-

224 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

spicuously smooth on the inferior side, which is destitute of the
downiness exhibited by many of the soles. The lateral line is
quite straight, and runs to the extreme end of the caudal. The
scales are deeply imbedded in the skin of the body, adhere
strongly, and are smooth to the touch, whether the finger be drawn
backwards or forwards ; their form varies with their position,
being oval, obliquely rounded, or partially truncated ; all have a
narrow rhomboidal tip covered with a thick spotted epidermis.
Under a microscope of high power many clear lines or furrows
can be seen radiating from behind the rhomboidal tip to the pos-
terior edge of the scale, separated by fine ridges, which appear
transversely jointed or corrugated, and as if composed of minute
oblong crowded or tiled plates. A few of the same kind of
plates can be perceived irregularly scattered on the tip of the
scale when deprived of its epidermis. Neither teeth nor crena-
tures can be detected on the edge of the scale. Scaly fillets exist
between the caudal rays. The other fins are scaleless.

The branchiostegous membrane is supported by seven rays on
each side, the lower ray being very small and turned from the
others towards the mesial line. The pectorals are rounded, and
contain eleven rays. The under fin is rather smaller than the upper
one, but has as many rays. The dorsal commences a little before
the nostrils, and almost at the end of the snout ; but the jaws project
beyond it. Its rays, sixty in number, gradually increase in height
towards the middle of the fin, and decrease again towards its end,
the last rays being very short. The three first rays have free, taper-
ing, thread-like tips, with the membrane between them deeply
notched. The anal is shaped like the dorsal, except that the tips
of its first rays do not project so far beyond the membrane. It
contains forty-five rays. The ventral is situated in the same
plane with the anal, and their membranes are continuous, the
position of the anus alone showing where the one terminates and
the other begins. If the fin be regarded as two ventrals com-
bined, there are but three rays in each, and the three first resemble
the corresponding dorsal rays, and have deeply-notched mem-
branes. The pelvis forms a projecting horn, three-quarters of an
inch long, separated from the os hyoides by a notch.

DIMENSIONS.

In. Lin.

Length from end of snout to extremity of caudal fin 10 8J

Do. do. to beginning of ditto . 8 9

FISHES. 225

In. Lin.

Greatest vertical height of body . .., , ,; .-;>, . ! 4 9J

Do. do. of body and fins . , -,- .'*»;• 6 11

Length from end of snout to gill-opening .,,«V>; , •-•. 1 9

Ditto do. to angle of upper orbit «' 0 8

Distance between the orbits . , . . ...» 02

Height of tail between the vertical fins . : ", " u . ' i Q

Length of ditto . f /•'' . J^,. .^. .^'- -^ •. Q g

Thickness of body . L_4jfy ^tt »r^*< 'SfWi *V* i Q 7

Axis of orbits . v *v' ; ''•'»' " ' ' *v ff •' *^"<! . 0 6J

Small diameter of do. , l ';. » . . 0 5

Height of central dorsal or anal rays * . « . 12

Length of caudal ' . . . . . . 1 Hi

Inhabits Tolaga Bay.

Polack mentions flat-fish, which are intermediate between the
flounder and the sole, and are named " pitiki " by the natives.

Fam. DISCOBOLI.

74. Lepadogaster pinnulatus. — J. R. Forster, MS. IV.,

15, apud Bl. Schn., p. 2. (Cyclopterus pinnulatus,
G. Forster, fig. pict, 2, t. 248.)

Haunts stony beaches and the mouths of rivulets in Queen
Charlotte's Sound. It is named " moyeadoo " by the natives.

75. Gobiesox littoreus. — Cuv. Reg. An. 2, p. 345. (Cy-

clopterus littoreus, J. R. Forster, MS. II. 27, apud
Bl. Schn., p. 199.)
Inhabits stony beaches.

Fam. ECHENEIDE^E.

76. Echeneis naucrates, L.

Fam. ANGUILLIFORMES.

77. Anguilla Die/enbachii.—GTay, Zool. Misc., 73.
Inhabits the River Thames, New Zealand.— Dr. Dief-

fenbach.

" Upper jaw shortest ; teeth small, in several series, velvet
like; head short, conical; upper jaw rather the shortest: brown,
in spirits, with small, differently placed, short black lines : face
with 3 pores on each side just above the upper lip, and 4 pores in
a short arched line just above the tubular nostrils ; chin with a

VOL. II. Q

226 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

series of 7 pores on each side near the edge, becoming wider apart
behind ; lateral line formed of rather distant tubular pores, thf*
line is slightly bent upon the pectoral ; the dorsal commencing a
little distance before the vent. Length 15, head to pectoral If,
length of dorsal 10, of anal 8| inches." — Gray.

78. Ophidium blacodes.—G. Forster, fig. pict. 2, t. 174.

(Bl. Schn., p. 285. Cuv. Reg. An. 2, p. 359.)
Named " ekokh " by the natives. Lurks at the bottom of the
sea in stony places. The natives spear it and prize it as an article
of food.

Fam. LOPHOBRANCHII.

79. Hippocampus abdominalis. — Lesson, Mem. de la

Soc. d'Hist. Nat. iv. p. 411, Septr., 1818. (Voy.
du Duperrey, Zool., p. 125.)
There are several other members of this genus in those seas.

Fam. PLECTOGNATHT.

80. Tetraodon hamiltoni, sp. nov.

There is a specimen in the Museum at Haslar.

81. Monacanthus scaber. — J. R. Forster, MS. II. 72,

apud Bl. Schn., 477. (G. Forster, fig. pict. 2,
t. 247.)

Known among the aborigines of Queen Charlotte's Sound
by the name of " baddeek.5'

Fam. CHIM^ERHXE.

82. Callorhynchus antarcticus. — Lacepede, 1, xii. (Chi-

meera callorhynchus, Solander, Pise. Austr., p. 18.)
Inhabits Murderer's Bay, and other parts of the coast.
It is the " erhe-perhepe" of the natives, and the
" elephant-fish" of the English settlers.

Fam. SCYLLIA.

83. Scyllium? lima. — Miiller und Henle, Plagiostomen,

p. 26. (Squalus lima, Banks, fig. pict. 1, pi. 53.
Sq. Isabelle, Lac. i. 225.)
Frequents tbe coast of ^Eaheenomauwee.

FISHES. 2*27

Fam. CARCHARI^E.

84. Carcharias (Prionodon) melanopterus. — Miiller und

Henle, Plagiostomen, p. 43. (Carcharias melanop-
terus, Quoy and Gaimard, Freyc., pi. 43.)
Common in the New Zealand and Australian seas.

85. Carcharias (Prionodon) maoo. — Miiller und Henle,

Plagiostomen, p. 44. (Squalus Carcharias, Banks,
fig. pict, 1, t. 51.)

Inhabits the seas of Polynesia, and coasts of /Eahee-
nomauwee.

Fam. SPINACES.

86. Acanthias maculatus. — (Squalus maculatus, Parkin-

son, fig. pict. 1, t. 52.)
Frequents the coast of ^Eaheenomauwee.

Fam. SQUATINORAJ^E.

87. Rhinobatus (Syrrhina) Banksii. — Miiller und Henle,

p. 150 et 123. (Raia rostrata, Banks, fig. pict. 1,
p. 45.)

88. Trygonorhina fasciata. — Miiller und Henle, Plag.

p. 124. (Raia fasciata, Banks, fig. pict. 1, t. 47.)

Family RAI.E.

89. Raia nasuta. — Banks, fig. pict. 1, t. 44.
Inhabits Totseranue.

Fam. TRYGONES.

90. Tceniura lymma. — Miiller und Henle, Plagiostomen,

p. 171. (Trygon halgani, Lesson, Duper. Voy. t.
Trygon ornata, Gray, Illustr. Ind. Zool., t.
Inhabits the Red Sea, Indian Ocean, and Polynesian
and Australian seas.

Fam. MYLIOBATIDES.

91. Myliobatis nieuhofii. — Miiller und Henle, Plagios-

tomen, p. 177. (Raia macrocephala, Banks, fig.
pict. 1, t. 48.)

Q 2

228 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Fam. CYCLOSTOMI.

92. Heptatrema dombe yii. — Lacepede, Cuv. Reg. An. 2,
p. 405. (Petromyzon cirrhatus, G. Forster, fig.
pict. 2, t. 251, Bl. Schn. 532.)
Inhabits Dusky Bay.

The preceding list is extracted from a Report on the Ichthyology
of New Zealand, read at the Manchester Meeting of the British
Association, and which will appear in the annual volume of that
Body. To this has been added the description of the new species
brought home by Dr. Dieffenbach.

IV. — CATALOGUE of the SPECIES of MOLLUSCA and their
Shells, which have hitherto been recorded as found at NEW
ZEALAND, with the Description of some lately discovered
Species, by J. E. GRAY, F.R.S., &c.

Like the shells found in the other parts of the southern
ocean, many of them are of a larger size and brighter
colour than the species found in the same latitude in the seas
of the northern hemisphere, and this is particularly the case
with the terrestrial groups; some of them belong to genera
which are only found in the warmer part of the northern
half of the world. The genus Struthiolaria is peculiar to New
Zealand. It is probable that some of the species which are
inserted in this list, on the authority of Favanne, Chemnitz,
and other of the older authors, may be found to have
been placed in it erroneously ; for before attention was paid
to the geographical distribution of animals, persons were
not so attentive to the particular habitats of the species, and
many of these shells must have passed through several
dealers' hands before they reached their describers. I have
marked the more doubtful with an asterisk.

Fam. STROMBIDJE.

1. Strombus Troglodytes.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

SHELLS. 229

Fam. MURICID^E.

2. Ranella Argus. Lam. — Var., whorls transversely pli-

cated, sub-nodose.

Inhabits New Zealand $ Manukao, and Cook's Straits.
Dr. Dieffenbach.

3. Triton variegatum, Lam. Murex Tritonis, Linn.
Inhabits New Zealand ; W. Coast of N. Island, near

Cape Maria Van Diemen. Dr., Dieffenbach.

4. Triton leucostomum.

Inhabits New Zealand ; Cook's Straits. Dr. Dieffen-
bach.

5. Triton Spengleri. Murex Spengleri. Chemn., xi. 117,

t. 191, f. 1839-40.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Stanaer.

6. Murex Zelandicus. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii.

529, t. 36, f. 5-7.
Inhabits Cook's Straits. Quoy. B. M.

7. Murex octogonus. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii.

531, t. 36, f. 8, 9.
Inhabits Bay of Islands. Quoy.

8. Murex foliatus. Gmelin, 3329. M. purpura alata.

Chemn. x., t. 169, f. 1538-39. Wood, Cat., f. 13.
Purpura foliata. Martyny U. C., ii. 66.
Inhabits New Zealand. Humphreys. King George's
Sound. Martyn.

9. Murex Lyratus. Gmelin, 3531. M. Glomus cereus.

Chemn. x., t. 169, f, 1634. Buccinum lyratum.
Martyn, U. C., ii., t. 43.
Inhabits New Zealand, King George's Bay. — Martyn.

10. Pollia linea. — Buccinum linea. Martyn, U. C., t. 48.

Murex lineatus. Chemn., x., 278, t. 164, f. 1572.

Murex lineatus. Dilwyn, Cat., 105.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.
Fusus lineatus, Quoy et Gaim., t. 34, f. 78, — is perhaps

only a slender variety of this species.

230 FAUNA OF TSIEW ZEALAND.

11. Pollia lineolata. Bucc. lineolatum, Quoy et Gaim.

Voy., Astrol., ii. 419, t. 30, f, 14-16.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Stanger. B. M.
The throat is grooved. Called Onareroa.

12. Pleurotoma rosea. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol., ii.

314, t. 35, f, 10, 11.
Inhabits

13. Fusus nodosus. — Bucc. nodosum. Martyn, U. C. t. 5.

Murex raphanus. Chemn. x., f. 1558. Fusus ra-
phanus. Lam. viii. 128; Encycl. Method., t. 435,
f. 1. Bucc. raphanus. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astro],
ii., 428, t. 31, f. 5, 6.
Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy et Gaim. Cook's Straits.

14. Fusus dilatatus. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. ii.

498, t. 34, f. 15, 16.
Inhabits Bay of Islands. Quoy.

15. Fusus Zealandicus. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. ii.

500, t. 34, f. 4, 5.
Inhabits Tasman's Bay.

16. Fusus Stangeri.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Stanger.

Shell small, ovate, fusiform; brown, regularly and closely cen-
trically striated ; spire acute, rather shorter than the body whorls ;
the upper whorl with 2, and the body whorl 1 ; with 8 con-
tinued distant spiral ribs, — the hinder ones farthest apart, and
most raised ; the mouth dark brown ; the canal short, open ; axis
f of an inch.

Like Murex Lyratus in miniature.

17. Fusus caudatus. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. ii. 503,

t. 34, f. 20, 21.
Inhabits New Zealand.

18. Fusus mttatus. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. ii. 504,

t. 34, f. 18, 19.
Inhabits Bay of Islands.

19. Fusus duodecimus.

Shell ovate, fusiform, pale yellow, longitudinal, costate, spire
conical, acute, whorle rather rounded, last whorle about half the
length of the shell, with twelve concentric rounded ribs, and a

SHELLS. 231

central white band, with some spiral ridges in front, crossing the
varices, and closer over the short open canal.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

*20. Conus fuscatus. Born, Mus. 147 ; Chemn. ii. t. 62,
f. 692-3; Encyc. Meth., t. 319, f. 3. Conus impe-
rialis, & Gmelin.

Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne. Other authors say
this species comes from India and Madagascar.

*2l. Conus hycena, Brug. Chemn., xi., 1. 181, f. 1750-51.

Enc. Meth., t. 327, f. 5 and 7.
Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne.

*22. Conus fulmineus. Gmelin, Martini, ii., t. 58, f. 644.
Conus fulgurans. Lam., H. N., Brug., E. M., t, 3376.
Conus Spectrum. 2. Gmelin.
Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne.

*23. Conus distans. Solanders MSS., Brag., E. M., 634,
t. 32 1, f. 11. Conus mennonitarum. Chemn., x., 24,
t. 138, f. 1281.

Inhabits New Zealand. Brug. South Sea and Nicobar.
Chemn.

*24. Conus informis. Brug., E. M., t. 337, f. 8. Conns

spectrum Sumatrae. Chemn., x., 91, t. 144, a, f. g, and

h. Var. /3. Conus rudis. Chemn., x., t. 144, a, f, e, f.

Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne. American Ocean.

Brug.

25. Conus eques. Brug. Enc. Meth. t. 335, p. 9.
Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne.

26. Struthiolaria vermis. Bucc. vermis. Martyn, U. C.y

t. 53. Struth. crenulata. Lam. viii. 148. Quoy et
Gaim. Voy. Astrol. ii., 430, t. 31, f. 7 and 9. Murex
australis. Gmelin, Spengler, Naturfoscher, xvii., t.
2, f, c, and d.

Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn, 17 84. Tasman'sBay;
called Takai. Quoy.

27. Struthiolaria papillosa. Bucc. papillosum. Martyn,

U. C., t. 54. Murex stramineus. Gmel. 3542.

232 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Wood's Cat., f. 62. M. Pes. struthio— Cameli. Chem-
nitz, x., t. 160, f. 1520-21. Spengler, Naturf., xvii.,
24, t. 2, f. A andB. S. Nodulosa. Lam. S. Strami-
nea. Sow., Gen.
Inhabits New Zealand. Marty n, 1784. West coast

N. Island. Dieffenbach.

They live in the sand like the olives, and have an exceedingly
small operculum. The shell, before the mouth is formed, is very
brittle ; they are then usually longitudinally banded with purple.

28. Struthiolaria scutulata. Bucc. scutulatum. Martyn,

U. C., t. 55. Wood's Cat., f. 81. Struth. oblita.
Sow., Chemn., and Vig. 21, f. C. and D.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

Fam. BUCCINID^E.

29. Buccinum melo. Lesson. Rev. Zool., 1840, 355.
Inhabits New Zealand. Lesson.

30. Buccinum Triton. Lesson. Rev. Zool., 1841, 37.
Inhabits New Zealand. Lesson.

Is this distinct from Fusus Nodosus ?

31. Purpura. Bucc. striatum. Martyn3 U. C , t. 41.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

Perhaps only a young specimen of the next species.

32. Purpura succincta. Lam. Bucc. succinctum. Mar-

tyn, U. C., t. 45. Bucc. orbita. Chemn., x., 199, t.

154, f. 1471-72. Wood's Cat., f. 75.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.
Purpura emarginata, Desh., Mag. Zool., 1841, t. 25,

appears to be only a monstrosity of this species, with

a notch in the outer lip.

Grows to a large size ; the axis 4J inches long, and 1£ in dia-
meter. Dr. Stang r.

33. Purpura textilosa. Lam. viii., 242. Enc. Meth., t.

398, f. 4-6. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii., 552, t.
37, f. 1, 3.

Inhabits New Zealand. Passe des Fran$ais. Quoy.
A variety of the former, most probably.

SHELLS. 233

34. Purpura scobina. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii.,

567, t. 38, f. 12, 13.
Inhabits New Zealand. Passe des Franqais. Quoy.

*35. Purpura crassilabrum. Lesson, Rev. Zool., 1842,

103.
Inhabits New Zealand? Lesson.

36. Purpura Novce Zelandice. Lesson, Rev. Zool., 1841,

355.
Inhabits New Zealand.

37. Purpura tesselata. Lesson. Rev. Zool., 1840, 356.
Inhabits New Zealand.

38. Purpura rugosa. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii.,

569, t. 38, f. 19-21.
Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy.

39. Purpura lacunosa. Bucc. striatum. Martyn, U. C.,

t. 7. Bucc. orbita. Var. Dillw., ii. 618. Bucc. orbita
lacunosa. Chemn., x., 200, t. 154, f. 1473. Bucc.
lacunosum. Brug.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.
Perhaps only a slender variety of B. succincta.

40. Purpura maculosa. Bucc. maculosum. Martyn, U. C.,

t. 8. Bucc. testudineum. Chemn., x., f. 1454. Lam.
265. Quoy et Gaim., 415, t. 30, f. 8-13.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

41. Purpura albo marginata. Desh., Mag. Zool., 1841,

t. 44.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Deshayes.

42. Purpura haustrum. Lam. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. As-

trol., t. 37, f. 4-8. Bucc. haustrum. Martyn, U. C.,
t. 9. Bucc. hauritorium. Chemn., x., f, 1449-50.
Bucc. haustorium. Gmel.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

43. Purpura lamellosa. Bucc. lamellosum. Gmel. Wood's

Cat., f. 60. Bucc. plicatum. Martyn, U. C., ii. t.
44. Bucc. compositum. Chemn., x., 179. Vign.,

234 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

21, f. A, B. Bucc. crispatum. Chemn.) xi., 84, t.

187, f. 1802-3. Murex crispatum. Lam. 174.
Inhabits New Zealand, King George's Sound. Chemn.

Martyn. Coast of Columbia.

44. Purpura turgida. Bucc. turgidum. Gmel., 3490.

Chemn., x., t. 154, f. 1475-76. Bucc. turgitum.
Gmel., Dillwyn, ii. 6'21. Bucc. maculatum. Mar-
tyn, U. C., ii. t. 49. Bucc. auspersum. Brug., E. M.
265. Chemn., x., 201, t. 154, f. 1475-76.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

We have three distinct varieties : —

Var. 1. Whorls regular, spire acute.

2. The hinder part of the body whorl swollen, ventricose.

3. The hinder part of the body whorl impressed, and rather
irregular.

45. Purpura catarracta. Bucc. catarracta. Chemn. , x.,

188, t. 152, f. 1455,

Inhabits New Zealand. Chemn. Cape of Good Hope.
Humphreys.

46. Purpura (ricinuld) rodostoma. Lesson, Rev. Zool.,

1840, 355.
Inhabits New Zealand. Lesson.

47. Monoceros calcar. Bucc. calcar. Martyn, U. C., t.

90. Monoc. imbricatus. Lam.
Inhabits New Zealand.

48. Monoceros tessellata. Lesson, Rev. Zool., 1840, 356.
Inhabits New Zealand. Lesson.

49. Dolium variegatum. Lam. ?

Inhabits New Zealand; Cape Maria Van Diemen.
Dr. Dieffenbach.

50. Terebra spicatus. Limax spicatus. Martyn, U. C.,

t. 121, f.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

51. Bullia Martin ii. Limax f'uscus. Martyn, U. C.,

t. 121, f. 2.
Inhabits

SHELLS. 235

52. B-uttia? fmcus. Limax fuscus. Martyn, U. C., t.

121, r. a

Inhabits

53. Oliva erythrostoma. Lam.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Stanger.

54. Ancillaria albisulcata. Sow. Spec. Conch. 1, t. 1,

f. 14-19. Quay et Gaim., Voy. Astrol. iii. 19, t. 49,
f. 5-12.
Inhabits New Zealand ; Cook's Straits. Quoy.

55. Ancillaria Australis. Sow. Spec. Conch. 1, f. 44, 47.

Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol. iii. 20, t. 49, f. 13-17.
Inhabits River Thames.

Fam. VOLUTID^.

56. Voluta arabica. Gmelin. Bucc. arabicum. Martyn,

U. C., t. 52. Vol. pacifica. Solander. Lam. viii.
344. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol. ii. 625, t. 44, f. 6.
Vol. insularis. Solander.
Variety small, slender, Voluta gracilis, Swainson.

Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn, 1784. Cook's Straits,
and Harbour of Manukao. Dieffenbach.

These shells are often eroded, green, and worm-eaten while
on the living animal. The variety is very small and slender.

*57. Voluta magnifica. Chemn., xi. t. 174, 175.

Inhabits New Zealand. Chemn. New Holland, New
Caledonia.

58. Voluta fusus. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol. ii. 627,

t. 44, f. 7, 8.
Inhabits Tasman's Bay.

*59. Mitra aurantiaca. Lam., Desk., Mag. ZooL, 1832.

t. 6.
Inhabits New Zealand. Desh.

Pam. CYPR^AD^E.

*60. Cyprce a aurora. Solander. Portl. Cat. 10. Chem. xi.
34, t. 180, f. 1737-38. C. aurantium. Martyn,
U. C. ii. t. 59. Lam.

236 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Inhabits New Zealand. Chemn. Otaheite. Solander.

Friendly Islands. Martyn.
I believe that Chemnitz is wrong in his habitat.

61. Cyprcea Caput. serpent is. Linn.'
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

62. Cyprcea Arabica, var. maculata. C. maculata.

Barnes.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Fam. TURBINID^.

63. Imperator heliotropium. Trochusheliotropium. Mar-

tyn, U. C. t. 30. Tr. Imperialis. Lam. viii. 10.
Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol. iii. 224, t. 61, f. 1-4.
Tr. Solaris imperialis. Chemn., v. t. 173, f. 1714-15.
Wood, Cat, f. 68. Imp. aureolatus. De Montf. ii.
199. Turbo echinatus, var. Gmel.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

64. Imperator Cookii. Trochus Cookii. Gmel., 3582.

Wood's Cat., f. 42. Lam.} vii. 17. Tr. Cooksianus.
Chemn., v., f. 1540-51. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol.,
iii., 224, t. 60, f. 19-23. Tr. sulcatus. Martyn, U.
C., t. — . Turbo sulcatus. Gmel., 3592.
Inhabits New Zealand, Tasman's Bay. Chemn.

*65. Imperator inequalis. Trochus inequalis. Gmel., 3582.
Martyn, U. C., t. 31. Tr. gibberosus. Dillw., Chemn.,
x., 287. Vig., 23, f. A, B.

Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne. Friendly Islands.
Martyn.

66. Turbo granosus. Trochus granosus. Martyn, U. C.,

t, 37.

Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn. Cook's Straits. Dr.
Dieffenbach.

67. Turbo stramineus. Helix stramineus. Martyn, U. C.,

t. 71. Turbo torquatus. Gmel., Chemn., x., 293.
Vig., 24, f. A. A. Lam., 40.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

SHELLS. 237

68. Turbo smaragdus. Lam., viii., 45. Quoy et Gaim.,

Voy. Astrol., iii., 219, t. 60, f. 6-8. Wood's Cat.,
f. 22. Helix smaragdus. Martyn, U. C., t. 73, 74.
Inhabits New Zealand, Tory Channel, in Cook's Straits.
Dieffenbach.

69. Turbo argyrostomus. Gmel., Chemn., v., t. 165, f. 1562-

63. Trochus atramentarius. Callone.
Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne.

70. Turbo Lagonkairii. Delphinula Lagonkairii. Desk.,

Mag. Zool., 1839, t. 6.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Deshayes.
* Phasianella bulimoides. Buccinum Australe, Gmel^ was for-
merly said to be a fresh-water shell from New Zealand.

Fam. TROCHID^.

*71. Ziziphinus canaliculatus. Trochus canaliculatus.
Martyn, U. C., t. 32. Trochus dolarius. Chemn., x.,
f. 1579-80. Wood's Cat., f. 96.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn. California. Capt.

Belcher, R.N.

*72. Ziziphinus annulatus. Trochus annulatus. Mar-
tyn, U. C., t. 33. Troch. virgineus. Chemn., x., f.
1581-82. Wood's Cat., f. 98. Troch. caelatus, /3.
Gmel.

Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn. California. Capt.
Belcher, R.N.

73. Ziziphinus Cunninghami. Gray, Griffith, A. K. t.
Inhab. New Zealand. Allan Cunningham, F.L.S. $c.

74. Ziziphinus tigris. Trochus tigris. Martyn, U. C., t.

75. Troch. diaphanus. Lam. vii., 45. Quoy et
Guim., iii., 255, t. 64, f. 1-5. Troch. granatum.
Gmel, 3584. Chemn., v., t. 170, f. 1654-55.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

75. Ziziphinus selectus. Trochus selectus. Chemn., xi.,
f. 1896-97. Wood's Cat., f. 101.

Inhabits New Zealand. Chemn.
May be the young of the former.

76. Ziziphinus punctulatus. Trochus punctulatus. Mar-

238 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

tyn, U. C., t. 36. Troch. punctulatus. Gmel. Troch.
diaphanus. Gmel. Troch. asper. Chemn., v. 26, t.
161, f. 1520-21. Spengler, Naturf., ix., 152, t. 5,
f. 2.

Inhabits New Zealand. B. M.

77. Troch. (gibbium) sanguineus, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Stanger.

Shell top-shaped; white, with rows of numerous blood-red
spots; whorls flattened, the last obscurely keeled; the front
rather convex, with sharp-edged, low, spiral ridges.

78. Rotella lineolata.

Inhabits New Zealand, Kawia, W. Coast of N. Island.
Dr. Dieffenbach.

79. Monodonta angulatum. Trochus angulatus. Quoy

et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii., 259, t. 64, f. 16-20.
Inhabits Bay of Islands.

80. Monodonta reticularis. Gray. Yate' s New Zealand,

App. Trochus reticularis. Gray; Wood. Cat., Sup.
f. 21. Troch. Zelandicus. Quoy et Gaim., Voy.
Astrol. iii. 257, t. 64, f. 12-15.

Inhabits Race of the Astrolabe ; Cook's Straits. Dr.
Dieffenbach.

81. Monodonta tricarinata. Lam. Trochus asper. Chemn.

v., t. 166, f. 1582.

Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne.

82. Monodonta subrostrata. Gray; Yate's New Zealand,

App.

Inhabits East Coast. Yate.

Shell conical, suborbicular, solid, black, with close wavy longi-
tudinal yellow lines ; spire short, whorls 5 ; last large, rounded,
hinder part with 3 to 6 spiral keels ; axis imperforated, throat
smooth and silvery.

83. Polyodonta elegant;. Gray ; Yate s New Zealand,

App. Trochus tiaratus. Quoy et Gaim., Voy.
Astrol., iii., 256, t. 64, f. 6, 11.

Inhabits East Coast. Yate. Race of the Astrolabe.
Quoy. Cook's Straits. Dr. Dieffenbach.

SHELLS. 239

Shell conical, white, purple dotted ; whorls flat, with an elevated
upper edge, and 6 or 1 spiral rows of beads ; base flat, closely
beaded, and purple dotted ; umbilicus conical, deep, smooth, opake,
white.

84. Polydonta tuberculata. n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Shell conical, rather produced, whitish; whorls flat, with 4
series of large rounded tubercles; the front of the last whorl flat,
with rather close spiral ridges, the inner ones the largest, and the
outer ones very small ; umbilicus conical, with three spiral ridges ;
opake, white.

85. Elenchus Iris. Humph. Cal. Cat. 25, n. 434. Lima-

con opalus. Martyn, U. C., t. 24. Trochus Iris.
Gmel 3580; Chemn. ,v., f. 1522-23. Turbo piarag-
dus. Gmel., 1 12. Cantharidus Iris. Montf., ii.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn. Cook's Straits. Dr.
Dieffenbach.

86. Elenchus purpuratus. Limax purpuratus. Martyn,

U. C., t. 68, f. 2.

Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn. Bay of Islands.
Dieffenbach.

87. Elenchus elegans. Trochus elegans. Gmel., 3581 .

Zorn. Naturf., vii., 167, t. 2, f. D 1 and D2.
Inhabits New Zealand. Chemn.

Fam. HALIOTID.E.

88. Haliotis Iris. Martyn, U. C., t. 61. Wood, Cat.,

f. 13; Chemn., x., f. 1612-13.

Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn. Cook's Straits. Dief-
fenbach. East coast, abundant. Dr. Sinclair.
" The foot black when alive. The * mutton-fish1 of the colonists ;
eaten boiled, but very tough. Pieces of the shell are used as bait
to fish-hooks." — Dr. Sinclair.

89. Haliotis Virginia. Chemn.x., 314, t. 166, f. 1607-8.
Inhabits New Zealand. Chemn.

*90. Haliotis Australis. Gmelin. H. rugosoplicata.

Chemn., x., f. 1604-5.
Inhabits New Zealand, New Holland. Chemn.

240 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Fam. FISSURELLID^E.

91. Emarginula striat ula. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol.,
ill., 332, t. 68, f. 21, 22.

Inhabits New Zealand.

92. Emarginula fissurata. Patella fissurata. Humph.
Conch. 20, t. 4, f. 3. Chemn., xi., 188, t. 197, f. 19.
29, 30.

Inhabits New Zealand. Favanne.

93. Tugali elegans.

Inhab. New Zealand, Great Barrier Island. Dr. Sinclair.

Shell oblong, white with close radiating stria, and cancellated
by a concentric ridge, which forms arched ribs across the striae.

Nearly allied to Emarginula Parmaphor aides of Quoy, 342,
t. 68, f. 15, 16, from New Holland, which appears also to belong
to this genus.

In this genus the shell is oblong, narrower in front, and radiately
striated, the apex conical, subposterior recurved, the margin of
the shell deeply crenulated with a broad sinuosity in front, and
no notch. It ; appears to be intermediable between Parmapho-
rius and Emarginula ; it has the front lobe of former, and the
conical shape and radiated subcancellated surface of the latter.

Fam. LOTTIAD^.

94. Lottiafragilis. Patelloida fragilis. Quoy et Gaim.,
Voy. Astrol., iii., 351, t. 71, f. 28-30 ; Chemn., 1. 197,
f. 1921.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy.

95. Lottia pileopsis. Patelloida pileopsis. Quoy el

Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii., 359, t. 71, f. 25-27.
Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy.

Fam. NERITID^.

96. Nerita nigra. Quoy et Gaim.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy. Manukao, N. Island,
W. coast. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Nerita bidens (from Favanne, t. 10, f. R. lower) is said to be
found in New Zealand.

SHELLS. 241

Fam. jANTHINIDjE.

97. Janthina exigua. Lam. Sow. Gen. f.

Inhabits New Zealand. Coast of Taranaki N. Island.
Dr. Dieffenbach.

Fam. NATICID.E.

98. Natica Zelandica. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii.

237, t. 66, f. 11, 12.

Inhabits New Zealand. E. coast, N. Island. Dr. Dief-
fenbach.
The operculum is shelly, rather concave externally. Mr.Bidwell-

Fam. LITTORINID^E.

99. Cerithium bicarinata.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Stanger. Bay of Islands.

Dr. Sinclair.

Shell turreted, brown ; whorls rather convex, strongly spirally
striated, and indistinctly transversely plicated ; the body whorl,
with two ridges on its outer edge, separated by a concave groove ;
mouth ovate, with a short canal in front.

100. Cerithium australis.

Inhab. New Zealand, Bay of Islands. Dr. Sinclair.
Shell ovate, rather turreted, black, slightly longitudinal plicated,
whorles nearly flat, with two distant spiral grooves on the hinder
half. The front of the last one with two distinct prominent spiral
ridges, the hinder rather in front of the back edge of the inner lip,
and the anterior one round the canal ; mouth ovate, inner lip with
a distinct ridge behind ; canal short, open.

101. Amnicola antipodanum.
Inhabits New Zealand, in fresh water.

Shell ovate, acute, subperforated (generally covered with a brown
earthy coat) ; whorls rather rounded, mouth ovate, axis 3 lines ;
operculum horny and subspiral : variety, spire rather longer,
whorls more rounded.

This species is like Pajudina nigra of Quoy and Gaimard, but
the operculum is more spiral. Quoy described the operculum as
concentric, but figured it subspiral. Paludina ventricosa of Quoy is
evidently a Nematura.

102. Amnicola ? Zelandice.

Inhabits New Zealand, in fresh- water ditches.

VOL. II. R

242 FAUNA OF FEW ZEALAND.

Shell ovate, turreted, imperforated, pellucid greenish, generally
covered with a brown earthy coat ; whorls convex ; mouth roundish
ovate, rather reflexed ; operculum horny, subspiral ; axis J of an
inch. Like the former, but smaller and more tapering.

103. Liitorina coccinea. — Limax coccinea. Marty n,
tf.C, t.68,f. 1.

Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

104. Litlorina Diemenensis. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. As-
trol., ii. 479, t. 33, f. 8-11.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy. Dr. Sinclair.
With a white band in front of the mouth.

105. Littorina cincta. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii.,
481, t. 30, f. 20, 21.

Inhabits New Zealand.

106. Turritella rosea. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii.,
136, t. 55, f. 24-26.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr.Stanger. Mangonui,E. coast,
N. Island. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Fam. VERMETID.E.

107. Vermetus cariniferus. Gray.

Inhabits New Zealand, Parengarenga, N. Cape, N.

Island. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Shell thick, irregularly twisted, opake white, with a high com-
pressed wavy-keel along the upper edge ; mouth orbicular, with
a tooth above it, formed by the keel. Operculum orbicular, horny.

108. Vermetus Zelandicus. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol.,
iii., 293, t.. 67, f. J6. 17.

Inhabits Bay of Islands.

109. Vermetus roseus. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii.,
300, t. 67, f. 20-24.

Inhabits River Thames.

Fam. CREPIDULID^E.

110. Crepidula costata. Sow., , f. 3. Deshayes. Quoy
et Gaim., Voy Astrol,, t. 72, f. 10-12.

Inhabits Bay of Islands, East coast of the N. Island,.
Dr. Dieffenbach. Great Barrier I si and. Dr. Sinclair.

SHELLS. 243

Are very difficult to be taken from the stones enti.e. They are
found on stones in deep water. Bidwell.

This species is very variable in its shape, according to the form
of the body to which it is attached. It is usually convex, with
a deep cavity beneath, but it is often quite flat above, and the sep-
tum is raised above the margin of the cavity beneath ; and lastly,
the two ends of the shell are often bent towards each other below.
The ribs are almost always present, as is also the dark colour, but
sometimes the shell is quite white.

111. Crepidula contorta. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol.,
iii. 418, t. 72, f. 15, 16.

Inhabits Bay of Islands.

Always white and smooth ; differs greatly in external form and
the depth of the cavity.

112. Calyptrcea dilatata. Sow., Gen., f. . Cre-
pidula maculata. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii.,
422, t. 72, f. 6-9.

Inhabits New Zealand. Yate. Bay of Islands. Dief-

fenbach. Great Barrier Island. Dr. Sinclair.
The normal form of the shell is to have a round outline beneath,
but in the smaller specimens, which have grown in a confined
space, the front of the aperture is often produced, and the right
side so contracted that the shell assumes an elongated shape like
a Crepidula, from which it is chiefly to be distinguished by a small
cavity on the axis, near the angle of the inner lip, and its more
acute spire.

Fani. BULLION.

113. Eulla Quoyii. Gray, n. s. Bulla striata. Quoy et
Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii., 354, t. 26, f. 8, 9.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy. Stanger.
Shell ovate, smooth, marbled with purplish-grey and white dots ;
spire perforated.

Like Bulla striata, Lam , but quite distinct.

114. Bulla Australis. Gray. King's Voy. N. H. Quoy et
Gaim., t. 26, f. 38, 39.

Inhabits New Zealand. Yate.

115. Bulla Zelandice. Gray, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Shell ovate, subglobose, imperforated, thin, pellucid, very slightly

R 2

244 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

concentrically striated, covered with a very thin greenish perio-
straca, the inner lip rather spread over the pillar in front, smooth.
Very like B. hydates of England in size, but rather more ven-
tricose.

Fam. PTEROTRACHEID^E.

116. Carinaria Australis. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol.,
ii., 394, t. 29, f. 9-16.

Inhabits sea between New Holland and New Zealand.

Fam. ARGONAUTID^S.

117. Argonauta nodosa. Solander. A. tuberculata. Shaw.
A. oryzata. Musgrave.

Inhabits Great Barrier Island. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Fam. DORID^.

118. Doris carinata. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., ii.,
254, t. 16, f. 10-14.

Inhabits New Zealand. River Thames.

Fam. TRITONIAD.E.

119. Eolidia longicauda. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol.,
ii., 288, t. 21, f. 19, 20.

Inhabits New Zealand, Cook's Straits.

Fam. PATELLID.E.

120. Patella denticulata. Martyn, U. C., t. 65.
Inhabits New Zealand. Martyn.

121. Patella radians. Gmel., 3720. Chemn., x., 329, t.
168, f. 1618. Patella argentea. Quoy et Gaim, Voy.
Astrol., in., 345, t. 70, f. 16, 17.

Inhabits New Zealand.

122. Patella stellularia. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.,
iii.,347,t. 70, f. 18-21.

Inhabits New Zealand. jB. M.

123. Patella inconspicua. Gray, n. s.
Inhab. New Zealand.

Shell conical, oblong, with about 20 radiating ribs, the apex
erect, disk white, rather greenish under the tip, length 1 \ inch.

SHELLS. 245

124. P. stellifera. Gmel. P. stellata sen stellifera.
Chemn. x. 329, t. 168, f. 1607.

Inhab. New Zealand and Friendly Islands.

125. P. margaritaria. Chemn. xi., t. 197, f. 1914-15.
P. ornata. Delwyn, 1029.

Inhab. New Zealand. Chemn.

126. Patella Cochlear. Born Mus. 420, 1. 18, f. 3. P.
caudata. Mus. Lever. 242.

Inhab. New Zealand, Favanne. Cape of Good Hope.

127. Patella nodosa. Hombrom et Jacquenot, Comp.
Rend., 1841, 221.

Inhab. New Zealand.

128. Patella stermus. Hombrom, 1. c.
Inhab. New Zealand.

129. Patella radiatilis. Hombrom, 1. c.
Inhab. New Zealand.

These three species are only indicated, and not described.

Fam. CHITONID^E.

130. Acanthopleura nobilis.
Inhab. New Zealand.

Mantle rugose, rough, with scattered long tapering brown
bristles ; valves brown, convex, evenly rounded, with very minute
dots like shagreen, the lateral area slightly marked with 3 or 4
indistinct rays ; inside white ; length 3 inches.

131. Acanthoplehra aculeatus. Chiton aculeatus. Gmel.?

Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii. 373, t. 74, f. 1-5.
Inhab. New Zealand.

32. Acanthopleura longicymba. Chiton longicymba.
Blainv. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii. 390, t. 75,
f. 1-6.

Inhab. New Zealand, Bay of Islands, and Great Barrier
Island. Dr. Sinclair.

133. Acanthopleura undulatus. Chiton undulatus. Quoy

et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii. 393, t. 75, f. 19-24.
Inhab. Bay of Islands, Great Barrier Island, and Van
Diemen's Land. Dr. Sinclair.

246 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

134. Chiton canaliculate s. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii. 394, t. 75, f. 37-42.

Inhab. Tasman's Bay, New Zealand. Dr. Stanger.

135. Chiton pellis-serpentis. Quoy et Gaim., iii. 381,
t. 74, f. 17-22.

Inhab. New Zealand, Bay of Islands, and Great Barrier
Island. Dr. Sinclair.

136. Chiton viridis. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii. 383,
t. 74, f. 23-28.

Inhab. New Zealand. Quoy. Bay of Islands and Great

Barrier Island, on shells, &c. Dr. Sinclair.
Variety pale reddish brown. Variety green brown, rayed.

137. Amicula monticularis. Chiton monticularis. Quoy
et Gaim. Voy. Astrol., iii., 406, t. 73, f. 30-36.

Inhabits New Zealand, Bay of Tasman; called Karimon.
Quoy.

138. Acanthochcetes biramosus. Chiton biramosus. Quoy
et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii. 378, t. 74, f. 12-16.

Inhab. New Zealand.

139. Acanthochcetes violaceus. Chiton violaceus. Quoy
et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii,, 403, t. 73, f. 15-20.

Inhab. New Zealand, Bay of Islands, and Great Barrier
Island. Dr. Sinclair.

140. Chitonellus Zelandicus. Chiton Zelandicus. Quoy
et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii., 400, t. 73, f. 5-8.

Inhab. New Zealand.

Fam. HELICID^E.

141. Limax bitentaculatus. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol.
ii., 149, t. 13, f. 1-3.

Inhabits New Zealand, Tasman's Bay.

142. Helix Bmbyi. Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist., vi., 1841,
317.

Inhabits New Zealand. Mr. Busby.

Shell depressed, subdiscoidal, largely umbilicated, opake white,
covered with a very thick dark-green smooth periostraca, which is
inflexed over the lips. The spire flattened, rather rugose, outer
whorl smooth, depressed, rounded ; the mouth large, bent down
towards the axis.

It is much like H. Cunningham^ of New Holland, in form and

SHELLS. 247

size, but is very peculiar, on account of the thickness and colour
of the periostraca.

143. Helix Dunnicr. Gray, Ann.Nat. Hist., vi., 1841, 317.
Inhabits New Zealand. Mr. Busby.

Shell depressed, large, umbilicated, pale-brown, outer whorl
rather angular, smooth.

144. Helix (carocolla) Zelandice.
Inhab. New Zealand.

Shell rather depressed, top-shaped, perforated, pale horn-colour-
ed, pellucid, varied with reddish-brown dots, and finely concen-
trically striated ; spire convex, whorl scarcely raised, the outer
one with a short ridge-like keel, front rounded, convex, umbilicus
deep, narrow perstome, thin.

*145. Helix cornu. Chemn. xi., f. 2051-52. Helix vesi-

calis. Lam.

Of the Cape ; has been said to come from New Zealand.
*146. Achatina sultana. Helix sultana. Wood, Cat. f. 75.
Of S. America ; has been said to come from New
Zealand.

147. Bulimus antipodarum

Inhab. Kaitaia, New Zealand. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Shell oblong, imperforated, smooth, pale-brown, covered with a
pale-brown, rather opake periostraca, varied with darker streaks,
especially near the suture; apex reddish, bluntly rounded, whorls
slightly convex, mouth

Described from a young specimen with only four whorls, and
an unformed mouth, which has an axis 1 inch long, and the last
whorl is 1 inch in diameter. It is very like in character to the
Bulimus Julgetans, Brod., from the Philippine Islands.

148. Bulimus Jibr at us. Helix aurantia. Ferusac, Prod.
47. Perry, t. 29, f. 1. Bulimus bovinus. Brug. Limax
fibratus. Martyn, Chemn. ix.t. 121, f. 1039-40. Vo-
luta australis. Diellwyn. Auricula aurisbovina. Lam.

Inhab. Cape Maria Van Dieman. New Zealand. Dr.

Dieffenbach.

Two dead washed specimens, with the outer lip thickened in-
ternally, and broadly sinuated.

FAM. ONCHIDIAD^E.

149. Onchidium patelloide. Quay et Gaini. Voy. AstroL
ii. 212, t. 15, f. 21-23.

Inhab. New Zealand, Tasman's Bay.

248 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

150. Onchidium nigricans. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
ii. 214, t. 15, f. 24-26.

Inhab. New Zealand, " Anse de FAstrolabe.5'

Fam. AMPHIBOLID^E.

151. Amphibola avellana. Helix avellana. Gmel. 3640.
Wood, Cat. f. 46. Chemn. v. f. 19 19-20. Ampul-
laria avellana. Lam. vi. Ampullacera avellana.
Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. ii. 176, t. 15, f. 1-8.

Inhab. New Zealand. Sunk in the sand.

Eaten by the natives. Quoy, ii., 199.

They live on mud-flats where mangroves grow, and in such-like
places. One specimen had the whorls nearly on a plane, and the
ridges very much raised.

Fam. SIPHONARIAD^E.

152. Siphonaria australis. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
ii. 329, t. 25, f. 32-34.

Inhab. New Zealand, Cook's Straits.

1 53. Siphonaria Zelandica. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
ii. 344, t. 25, f. 17, 18.

Tnhab. New Zealand. Quoy.

154. Siphonaria scutellum. Desk. Mag. Zool., 1841,
t. 35.

Inhab. Chatham Island. M. Desk.

Fam. LYMNEAD.E,

155. Physa variabilis. Gray.

Inhab. rivers with Amnicola antipodarum.

Shell ovate, spire conical, apex often eroded, whorls ventri-
cose, swollen, and often flattened and keeled behind. The young
shells have an acute spire.

These shells vary so much in appearance, that if I had not re-
ceived them all in one parcel, as if from the same locality, I should
be inclined to have regarded them as different species. They vary
not only in size from f to i of an inch, with the same number of
whorls, but also in the hinder part of the last whorl being rounded
and in others flattened and edged with a distinct keel; in the
height of the spire, which is generally about two-thirds the length
of the mouth, and in others scarcely raised half that height ; and,
lastly, some, instead of being short and swollen, as is their general
character, are elongated and tapering.

SHELLS. 249

Fam. VENERID^E.

1 56. Arthemis subrosea, Gray. Yale's New Zealand, App.
Inhab. New Zealand, East Coast. Yate.

Shell orbicular, rather convex, opake-white, rosy-purple on the
umbones, with close, regular, minute, concentric grooves, crossed
by a few very obscure radiating striae, lunule short, cordate, inside
white, disk opake. Var. Lunule rather smaller.

Live sunk 9 inches in the sand, and are only to be got at spring-
tides. They are not common, and only to be procured by industry.

157. Arthemis Australia. Venus Australis. Quoy et
Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii. 528, t. 84, f. 11-12.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy.

158. Dosina Zelandica. Gray. Yale's New Zealand,
App.

Inhab. East Coast. Yate.

Shell ovate-cordate, ventricose, solid, brown, with close, regular,
slightly elevated concentric laminae, which are higher at each
end ; lunule large, ovate- cordate, inside dead- white ; hinge margin
moderate ; hinder slope simple, without any flat shelving space
on the left valve.

Very like D. rugosa, but the ridges are thinner, closer, the shell
more oblong, the hinge margin thinner, and the lunule much
longer and narrower in proportion.

The Dosince have a small anterior additional tooth on the hinge
margin. Lamarck refers them to Venus ; they are intermediate
between Venus and Cytherea.

159. Dosina oblonga.

Inhabits New Zealand; between stones in mud, or
rather gravel.

Shell oblong, cordate, white with a few red rays near the umbo ;
very slightly radiantly striated, with numerous narrow, close,
rather regular, high rounded edged concentric ridges, which are
rather more laminar at each end ; lunule cordate.

The edge is very finely crenulated, and the folds on the front
side of the shell are rather crenulated by the radiated striae, but all
the rest of the shell is nearly smooth ; the inside is white ; the
anterior lateral tooth is distinct but small. Varies in being rather
more attenuated and produced behind.

250 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

160. Venus Yateii. Gray. Yale's New Zealand, App-
Inhab. East Coast. Yate.

Shell ovate, rather truncated behind, solid, brown, with rather
distant, thin, concentric laminae, which are higher behind and
before, and waved ; hinder slope depressed, lozenge-shaped ;
lunule laminar. Like V. plicata, but rather shorter ; concentric
plates higher, waved, and torn on the edge.

161. Venus Dieffenbachii. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand.

Shell trigonal, cordate, solid, thick, white ; umbones brown, with
broad radiating ribs and distinct, erect, sharp-edged concentric
ridges ; the front side with close concentric sharp-edged ridges ;
the hinder side smooth, with indistinct broad radiating ribs ; the
hinder slide flattened; the lunule cordate; the disk of young shell
and the hinder edge and hinge of the adult shells purple.

The younger shell is sometimes more oblong, being produced
behind.

162. Venus Stutchburii. Gray. Wood's Cat. Supp. f. .
Venus Costata. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.iii. 521,
t. 84, f. 1-2.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy. B.M.

163. Venus Zelandica. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii.
522, t. 84, f. 5-6.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy. B.M.

164. Venus crassa. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii. 523,
t. 84, f. 7-8.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy. B.M.

165. Venus intermedia. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii.
526, t. 84, f. 9-10.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy. B.M.

166. Veneruiis reflexa.
Inbab. Rocks, New Zealand.

Shell oblong, very irregular; rounded in front and truncated
behind ; surface with thin sharp-edged, reflexed, concentric
ridges, which are highest and most bent over and back at the
hinder edge, and they generally have two or three lower concen-
tric ridges between them ; hinge teeth, 3. 3. ; inside yellowish,
hinder half blackish purple, with a yellow edge.

SHELLS. 251

Are sometimes oblong, elongate, and regular, but are generally
distorted ; the regular ones are rarely white within, and their teeth
are always more oblique and less prominent than in the distorted
specimens.

167. Venus Mesodesma. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii., 532, t. 84, f. IMS.

Inhabits New Zealand.

This shell varies in the degrees of its convexity, and the regu-
larity and height of the concentric ridges.

168. Venus violacea. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii.,
533, t. 84, f. 19-20.

Inhabits New Zealand.

*169. Venus plumbea. Gmel, 3280. Crassatella incras-
sata, Lam.

A Paris fossil ; was figured by Chemnitz as coming from New
Zealand.

Fam. MACTRID.E.

170. Mactra discors. Gray, Mag. N.H., L, 371.
Inhabits New Zealand, West Coast, N. Island. Dr.

Dieffenbach.

171. Sj)isula ovata. Gray, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand, West Coast, N. Island. Dr.
Dieffenbach.

Shell ovate, ventricose, inequilateral, thin, slightly concentri-
cally wrinkled ; rounded in front, rather attenuated, and produced
behind ; white, covered with a thin pale brown periostraca, much
produced beyond the edge behind ; inside yellow ; lateral teeth
short, very high and subtriangular.

172. Spisula elongata. Gt'ay. Mag. N. H., i., 271.
Mactra elongata. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii.,
518, t. 83, f. 1-2.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy.

173. Luiraria acinaces. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii., 545, t. 83, f. 5-6.

Inhabits New Zealand. Quoy.

252 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Fam. MESODESMID^E.

174. Mesodesma Chemnitzii. Desk., Enc. Meth. ii., 443.
Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii., 504, t. 82, f. 9-] 1.
Mya Nome Zelandise. Chemn. vi., t. 3, f. 19-20.
Paphies roissyana. Lesson, Voy. Coq. ii., 424,, t.
15, f. 4. Mya Australis. GmeL, 3221. Mactra
Australis. Wood's Cat., f. 24. Machsena ovata, and
M. subtriangulata. Leach, MSS., Brit. Mus.

Inhabits New Zealand. Chemn. Tasman's Bay. Quoy.
Called Pipes by the natives, who eat them as food. They are
very abundant at the Bay of Islands, in brackish water. Dr.
Sinclair. — Everywhere. Dr. Dieffenbach.

175. Mesodesma ventricosa. Gray, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand, North Shore, Cook's Straits.
Dr. Dieffenbach.

Shell ovate, wedge-shaped, truncated behind, thin, ventricose,
opake-white, smooth, slightly concentrically striated ; covered with
a thin, nearly transparent, horn-coloured periostraca, edge thin.
The lateral teeth short, smooth, compressed, close to the cartilage
pit, the front one of the left valve the largest. The syphonal in-
flection does not reach to quite the centre of the disk.

Like the American cuneiform species, but shorter, higher,
thinner, and more ventricose, and the teeth different.

176. Mesodesma subtriangulata. Erycina subtriangu-
lata. Gray. Ann. Phil.

Inhabits New Zealand, West Coast, N. Island. Dr.
Dieffenbach.

SAXICAVID^E.

177- Hiatella Minuta. Solen minutus. Linn.

Lam. Hiatella arctica. Lam. Donax rhomboides.
Poli. Saxicava rhomboides. Desk.
Inhabits New Zealand.

I can see no character by which I can separate the two New
Zealand specimens I have seen from the English specimens. It
appears to differ from S. Australis, Lam.

Fam. CARDIADA:.
178. Cardium pulcliellum. Gray, n. s.

SHELLS. 253

Inhabits New Zealand, East Coast, N. Island. Dr.

Dieffenbach.

Shell subcordate, rather ventricose, thin, rosy white, varied
with red ; hinge, margin, and two centrical rays bright, with
numerous, 60 or 65 narrow, rather nodulose ribs, hinder slope
slightly flattened ; inside white, varied with bright red.
Described from a single valve; probably young.

Fam. TELLINID^E.

179. Psamnobia Stangeri. Gray, n. s.
Inhab. New Zealand.

Shell oblong, solid, rounded in front, and rather obliquely trun-
cated behind ; greyish, with purple rays, slightly concentrically
striated, more deeply in front, inner surface and fulcrum of hinge
purple; teeth large.

Very like P. vespestina in appearance \ the hinder slope of both
valves are equally smooth, the syphonal inflection reaches to some
distance before the umbo.

The younger shells are covered with a smooth brown periostraca
and are generally deeper purple within, and redder externally; some
are orange, and others whitish within.

Named in honour of my friend Dr. Stanger, who kindly pre-
sented these and other New Zealand specimens to the Museum,
and who is well known for the arduous duties that devolved on him
during the return of the expedition of the African Society.

I have seen this shell named B. Tongana, Quoy, but it is much
higher than his figure.

180. Psammotia nitida.
Inhab. New Zealand.

Shell oval, oblong, thin, pellucid, porous, rounded in front and
rather tapering behind, covered with a hard polished horn-coloured
periostraca ; inner surface purplish white, or purple ; hinge teeth
small.

This shell is allied to Psammotia flavicans, Lam. (which is also
Sanguinolaria livida and P. alba, Lam.), but is not so high nor
produced below, and is thinner, and the syphonal inflection is not
quite so much produced towards the front edge.

181. Psammobia lineolata. Gray. Yate's New Zealand,
App. P. livida. Lam. 17?

Inhab. East Coast. Yate.

Shell oblong, transverse, compressed, obliquely truncated be-

254 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

hind, purplish rosy, with rather darker concentric belts, and very
thin anastomosing, radiating lines.

182. Tellina alba. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii.

500, t. 81, f. 1-3.
Inhab. Tasman's Bay.

183. Tellina lactea. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii.

501, t. 81, f. 14-16.

Inhab. Tasman's Bay. Quoy. Wain^aroa, N. Island.
Dr. Dieffenbach.

This shell, often rosy externally and yellow within, and covered
with a pale brown periostraca; it differs considerably in the height,
width, and convexity of the specimens.

There are two distinct varieties from different parts of the
island : one short, high, and swollen in front, like Quoy's figure ;
the other comparatively longer, and more compressed.

" They live among stones about low-water mark, and at least as
far as three fathoms deep.

" The animal is very small, and has a small foot. The tubes are
6 or 8 inches long, reaching to the surface of the sand. They lie
horizontally in the sand with the left or flattest valves beneath." —
Dr. Stanger.

Fam. PHOLAD.E.

184. Barnia similis. Gray. Pholas similis, Gray. Yates
New Zealand, App.

Inhab. East Coast. Yate.

Shell oblong, rather elongate, acute in front, tapering behind,
with rather close concentric laminae ; the anterior part with rather
close and radiating grooves ; hinge margin reflexed, simple be-
neath ; dorsal plate single, elongate, acute in front, truncated
behind ; very like Pholas parvust but larger, broader, and more
acute in front.

185. Talona tridens. Gray.

Inhab. New Zealand, in limestone. Bidwell.
Shell ovate, with a deep central groove ; the front half with
closed, waved, concentric ridges; the hinder half with distant
regular concentric grooves. The front gape large, broad, ovate,
at length closed up; the two hinder processes forming together a
cup about as long as broad, each furnished with a submarginal
and central rib.

SHELLS. 255

This genus, which is characterized by having the abductor
muscles enclosed in a shelly case formed by the reflexed edge of
the valve, furnished at its hinder end with two small additional
valves, has the faculty of closing its anterior opening, and of form-
ing a cup- shape process for the protection of its tubes at its hinder
end when it arrived at its full growth. Other species are found in
England, as Talona papyracea ; in Africa, as T. dausa ; and I have
seen another from South America.

186. Teredo ?

Inhab. New Zealand. Dr. Stanger.

This species forms, at distances in its tube, close imperfect septa,
pierced with a large central, simple, oblong hole, surrounded by a
reflexed edge ; the tube is thin, of a prismatic crystalline texture.
I have not seen the valves or pallettes.

Fam. SOLENID.E.

187. Panopea Zelandica. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii. 547, t. 83, f. 7-9.

Inhab. New Zealand. Quoy. Yate.

Fam. ANATIMD^E.

188. Panopea Solandri. Gray, n. s.

Inhab. New Zealand, Turanga. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Shell oblong, ventricose, rounded in front, rather narrower
and truncated behind, smooth, white.

Very like the European P. Aldrovandi, but smaller and more
contracted behind ; much more ventricose than the P. Zelandice.

Named in honour of Dr. Solander, who accompanied Captain
James Cook in his expedition, and who did much to illustrate the
natural history of New Zealand and other parts of the world.

189. Myadorastriata. Pandora striata. Quoy et Gaim.
Voy. Astrol. iii. 537, t. 83, f. 10.

Inhab. New Zealand.

The periostraca is beautifully marked, thin, transparent, and
covered with many series of small oblong scales, divided into
groups by the radiating lines ; it is reflexed into the edge of the
mantles within the edge of the valves.

" It is extremely difficult to separate the valves of these shells.
The foot is small and square when contracted." — Bidwell.

"256 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Fam. CORBULID^E.

190. Corbula Zelandica. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
Hi. 511, t. 85, f. 12-14.

Inhab. River Thames.

Fam. SOLENOMYADiE.

191. Solenomya australis. Lam. ?

Inhab. New Zealand, Tauranga, Bay of Plenty. Dr.
Dieffenbach. Common. Bidwell.

Shell oblong, brown, paler rayed, rounded in front, and rather
more truncated behind ; periostraca dark brown, much produced.

This species is very like the one found in the Mediterranean ;
but it appears rather shorter, higher, and more ventricose.

Length 1T2¥ in., height /¥ in. ; periostraca extends beyond the
margin of the shell for 3 or 4 lines.

" The foot is very curious : it is divided at the end and fringed ;
when the animal puts it forth, which it can do to full two-thirds of
its own length, it opens and turns back like an umbrella or mush-
room anchor ; it serves for the purpose of taking a greater hold
than would be permitted to the common sort of foot.

" They live at the verge of the extreme low-water, and below, in
greasy mud about 6 inches beneath the surface, and are in all sorts
of positions." Bidwell.

Fam. CARDITID^.

192. Venericardia. Quoy. Venericardia australis. Quoy
et Gaim.-, ii. 480, t. 78, f. 11-14.

Inhab. New Zealand. Quoy. Turanga, Dr. Dieffen-
bach. B. M.

Ovate, with 22 rounded nodulose ribs ; inside rosy, the hinder
part brown.

Fam. LUCINIDVE.

193. Lucina Zelandica. Gray. Yates New Zealand,
App.

Inhab. East Coast. Yate.

Shell suborbicular, rather compressed, rather solid, opake white,
smooth, very slightly concentrically striated, and covered with a
thin, smooth periostraca. Like L. lactea, but more compressed
and opake. Ligament linear, external, marginal.

SHELLS. 257

194. Lucina divaricata. Lam. '27. Tellina divaricata.
Linn,

Inhab. New Zealand.

"They live about a spade deep (10 inches) in the sand on the
coast, and are not common." Bidwell.

This is one of the generally-spread species of Mollusca, being
found on the shores of Europe, India, Africa, America, and Aus-
tralia.

Fam. UNIONIM.

195. Umo Menziesii. Gray, n. s.

Inhab. New Zealand. Rivers in the N. Island and
Lake Taupo. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Shell oblong, high, compressed, thin, obliquely truncated be-
hind ; covered with a thin olive periostraca, and much excoriated
near the umbo. The hinder lateral teeth elongated, only elevated
on their hinder extremity, where they are crowded; the inner
anterior tooth of the right valve large, thick, ovate, rugose ; the
rest small, compressed ; the disk of the shell brown, varied.

Var. — Shell elongate, lower, rather produced, and rounder be-
hind ; the hinder part of the posterior lateral teeth straight.

Named in honour of the late Mr. Archibald Menzies, F.L.S.,
who accompanied Captain Vancouver, as surgeon, in his expedition.

196. Unto Aucklandica.

Inhab. New Zealand, Bay of Islands, and Auckland,
in the Bay of Amabrusa. Dr. Sinclair.

Shell oblong and rather thick, rounded in front, and rather
obliquely truncated behind, covered with a thick olive periostraca ;
umbo black, decorticated, cardinal teeth low, blunt, oblique, hinder
lateral teeth laminar, far off; the inner surface pearly, purplish
near the umbo, greenish on the hinder edge.

The inner surface of the shell (dead ones ?) is often so exfoli-
ated that scarcely any thing but the periostraca remains, so that
the shells can be bent about in any direction when wet.

Fam. ARCADE.

19?. PecLunculus laiicoatatus. Quoy ct Gaim. Voy.
Astrol. iii. 466, t. 77, f. 4-6. Pectmiculus ovatus.
Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iii. 467, t. 77, f. 1-3.
Inhab. New Zealand.

Regular when young, becoming thicker, higher, and more or less
VOL. n. s

258 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

truncated on the hinder side. Hence they have been considered
as two species by Quoy and Gaimard.

198. Pectunculus.

Dr. Sinclair has brought me a series of specimens of another
species of this genus, found in a fossil state near East Cape, in
company with a Cardium? a Nucula, an Ostrea, and three
species of Univalves : two of them are probably Fusi, and the
other is quite a new form to any I have hitherto seen.

"It has been stated that fossil shells are riot found in the
islands." Dr. Sinclair.

199. Nucula australis. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii. 471, t. 78, f. 5-10.

Inhab. New Zealand.

Fam. MYTILID.E.

200. Mytilus canaliculatus. Martyn, U. C. t. 78.
Wood, Cat. f. 47. Mytilus latus. Ckemn. viii. 167,
t. 84, f. 747. Dillwyn, R. S., 311. M. durus.
Solander.

Inhab. New Zealand. Martyn. Cook's Straits. Dr.
Dieffenbach.

This species, like the common Mytilus of the English sea, ap-
pears to vary in size, form, and thickness of the shell, according
to the locality in which it happens to be placed.

The one variety is elongated, white within, with a purplish tint
on the submarginal muscular impression ; and the younger spe-
cimens are thin, and covered with a thin periostraca : but this
variety sometimes grows to a large size, as, for example, to 7 inches
in length, and 3 inches in width. The periostraca of these spe-
cimens is blackish, and bright verditer green on the edge.

The second variety is thicker, more solid, much broader, and
rounded. The valves are covered with a dark-olive periostraca,
paler on the ventral side, purplish brown, and pearly near the
hinder muscular scar. Some specimens of this variety have the
hinder edge of the valves purplish black.

Inhab. the North of the Thames and East Cape, New Zealand.
Dr. Sinclair.

It differs from M. smaragdus of China in the young shells being
more ventricose, thinner, and rayed with brown.

SHELLS. 259

*201. Mytilus polyodontes. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. As-

trol. iii. 462, t. 78, f. 15, 16.
Inhabits New Zealand.

202. Modiola albicosta. Lam. ?

Inhab. New Zealand, Cook's Straits. Dr. Dieffenbach ;
and Van Diemen's Land. R. Gunn, Esq.

203. Modiola securis. Lam. ?

Inhab. New Zealand. Dr. Dieffenbach.
Only a single small valve has yet been sent.

204. Lithodomus truncatus.

Inhab. New Zealand, in stones. Dr. Stanger.

Shell oblong, subcylindrical, thin, short, and roundly truncated
in front, contracted in the middle, and rather produced and taper-
ing behind, covered with a dark brown periostraca ; umbones
rather prominent, inflexed ; inner side purplish, rather pearly.

Easily known by the truncated appearance of the front end and
the prominence of the umbo. The hinder half of the shell is
covered with a coat formed of green regular laminae, perhaps alga.
Common in the Greywakke rocks on the East Coast. Dieffenbach.

205. Modiolarca impacta. Mytilus cor. Martyn, U. C.
t. 77. Myt. impactus. Hermann, Naturf. xviii. 147,
t. 3, f. 5-8, xix. 183. Wood, Cat. 59, f. 40. M.
discors. Australis. Chemn. viii. f. 768. Modiola dis-
cor, Lam.vi.-p. 16. Myt. lanatus. Calonne. Cat. 43.

Inhab. New Zealand. Dr. Solander. Bay of Islands.
Dr. Sinclair. East Cape. Dr. Dieffenbach.

Fam. PINNID.E.

206. Pinna Zelandica. Gray. Yale's New Zealand,
App. Gmel. 3166. Wood, Cat. 60, f. 10. P.
adusta. Gmel. ?

Inhab. East Coast. Yate. Bay of Islands. Dr. Dief-
fenbach.

Shell triangular, elongate, blackish; inside purplish pearly;
valves convex, with rather close longitudinal ribs, armed with
close, short, semi-cylindrical, hollow spines. Differs from P. squa-
mosa, in being smaller, black, and in the end being more truncate.
It may be Pinna adusta, Chemn. viii. 237, t. 91, f. 782. P. ex-
usta, Gmelin, said to come from New Zealand, by Humphreys,
and Manilla, by Chemnitz.

s 2

2f>0 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

The gigantic mussels, Cook, Third Voy. ii., Polack, i. 324, are
probably Pinnce* as they have the habit he describes.

Fam. PECTINID^E.

207- Pecten Zclandia. Gray, n. s.
Inhab. New Zealand.

Shell with numerous (about 40) close unequal sharp-edged
squamose ribs; purplish ; the ears unequal, with radiate scaly ribs.
The valves subequal ; the right most convex.

Like P. varius, but the ribs are more numerous.

'208. Pecten laticostatus . Gray. Yate's New Zealand,

App.
I nhab. East Coast. Yate. Bay of Islands. Dieffenbach.

Shell inequivalve, with 16-18 radiating ribs, purplish white ;
right valve convex, ribs smooth, the larger one depressed with one
or two interrupted longitudinal grooves ; left valve rather concave,
smoothish, purple brown, and purple near the umbo ; the ribs dis-
tant, narrow.

"Taken with a landing-net from the bottom of the bays. The
flavour is very excellent, and the oculiform tentacles are ex-
tremely like eyes.

" It is impossible to get the scallops perfect ; the edges are so
thin, that they generally break." Bidwell.

209. Lima linguatula. Lam. vi. 157. Quoy et Gaim.
Voy. Astrol. iii. 453, t. 76, f. 11, 12.

I nhab. New Zealand. Quoy et Gaim.

Fam. OSTREID.E.

210. Ostrcea ?

Inhab. New Zealand, Waitamata, East Coast of N.

Island. Dr. Dieffenbach. B. M.
A solid plicated species ; not in sufficiently good state to describe.

211. Ostraa ?

Inhab. New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

A small species, much like (). edulis, scarcely to be distin-
guished. The two species are most abundant; they cover the
shores everywhere from East Cape northward. "The one like
0. Edulis are better flavoured than the cock-combs." Dr. Sinclair.

Fam. ANOMIADJB.

212. Anomia Zelandica. Gray, n. s.

Inhab. New Zealand, on the inside of mussel -shells.

SHELLS. 261

The shell suborbicular, whitish, smooth, with distant radiating
ridges near the edge ; internally dark green ; the notch in the
lower valve large, ovate, triangular ; the plug thin, shelly, near the
apex, and formed of parallel horny lamellae for the greater part
of its length.

The animal has the power of absorbing the surface of the
shell to which it is attached before it enlarges the size of the plug.
The plug is evidently only a modification of the kind of laminal
beard formed by the end of the foot of the arcs, for, like it, it is
formed of numerous parallel, erect, longitudinal, horny laminae,
placed side by side, extending from the apex to the margin, and it
is on these plates that the calcareous matter is deposited when the
attachment assumes its shelly substance. The same structure is
to be observed in the plugs of the European Anomia Ephippium.

" The specimen was taken up with the dredges affixed to a piece
of Mytilus. While alive the animal kept opening and shutting its
upper valves, with a snap just like the Pectens. Rare." BidwelL

Fam. TEREBRATULID.E.

213. Terebratula recurva. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii. 554, t. 85, f. 10, 11.

214. Terebratula sanguinea. Leach. Zool. Miscel. 76,
t. 33. Lam, vi. 247. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii. 556, t. 85, f. 6, 7. T. Zelandica, Desk. Mag.
Zool. 1841, t. 42. Anomia sanguinea. Solanders
MS. Calonne, Cat. 45; not Chemn. A cruenta.
Dittwyn, R. S., 295.

Inhab. New Zealand. Humphreys. Tasman's Bay.
Quoy. Turanga, East Coast of N. Island. Dieffen-
bach.

215. Terebratula lenticular is. Desk. Mag. Zool., 1841,
t. 41.

Inhab. New Zealand. Desh.
Perhaps only a smaller variety of the former.
Fam. OCTOPODID^E.

216. Octopus cordiformis. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
ii. 87, t. 6, f. 3.

Inhab. Ne\v Zealand, Bay of Tasman. Quoy.
Fam. SEPIAD^E.

217. The Sepia, or Cuttlefish, forms an article of native
food. Polack, i. 326.

262 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Fam.

218. Spirula fragilis. Lam. Syst. Nautilus spirula.
Linn.

Inhab. New Zealand, West Coast of N. Island. Dr.
Diejfenbach.

219. Venus intermedia.

" Called ' Pepa ' by the natives ; they are extremely abundant,
and are eaten as food by the natives. The name appears generic
for this edible bivalve." Dr. Sinclair.

" East Coast ; much eaten by the natives ; called Pipi." Dr.
Diejfenbach.

220. Nanina? Kim.

Inhab. New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Shell top-shaped, imperforate, thin, white; spire subconic,
blunt, whorls slightly raised, strongly concentrically striated with
short, irregular, oblique, purple brown cross streaks; last whorl
rounded; front rounded, white, smooth; mouth broad, lunate,
with the outer lip slightly reflected over the axis. Diameter •&
of an inch, axis -f^ of an inch.

221. Nanina Maria.

Inhab. New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Shell trochiform, slightly perforated, pale brown, with oblique,
close, transverse bands ; spire short, conic ; whorls nearly flat,
sharply keeled, front convex.

The brown bands are sometimes crossed, leaving small square,
pale spots, especially on the front side of the last whorl.

Differs from N.Zelandicein being more depressed and strongly
keeled, and in the axis being very narrow.

N. Zelandice is pale brown, the whorls have opake white, wavy,
cross bands near the suture.

222. Acanthochcetes Hookeri.

Inhab. New Zealand, Great Barrier Island, Bay of Is-

lands; and Van Diemen's Land. Dr. Sinclair.
Valves half ovate, covered with crowded flat-topped granules,
gray and green striped ; the central ridge olive, smoother. The
interior valve evenly granulated, without any ridges. The man-
tales hirsute, the tufts of spines large and green.

This species is most like Acanthochcetes fasciculatus of the Eng-
lish coast; it differs from A. violaceus in the size of the tuft, and

SHKLLS. 263

the front valve not being rayed. I have dedicated this to my
young friend Dr. Joseph Hooker, the assistant -surgeon to H.M.S.
Erebus, in whose company Dr. Sinclair collected it.

223. Chiton Sinclain.

Inhabits New Zealand, Great Barrier Island. Dr. Sinclair.

Pale brown, polished, the terminal valves with many, and the
lateral area with few indistinct broad nodulose ridges, the central
area polished, with pale longitudinal streaks, and with a few short,
deep, irregular longitudinal grooves on the hinder edge of the sides.

This species is very like C. pellis serpentis, but is polished,
and the central plates are smooth, except at the outer angles.

I have dedicated it to my friend Dr. Sinclair, of the Royal Navy,
who, during the passing of the list through the press, has pre-
sented to the British Museum a series of shells from New Zea-
land, which were collected during his stay in those islands in com-
pany with Capt. James Ross, of the Antarctic expedition.

224. Zonites coma.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.
Shell depressed, largely umbilicated, pale brown, whorls rounded,
with close, sharp-edged, elevated, concentric ridges ; spire nearly
flat, with broad brown, concentric bands, umbilicus conical,
showing the whorls ; mouth rather small, peristoma thin ; dia-
meter 3 lines.

225. Melanopsis trifasciatus.

Inhab. New Zealand, Bay of Islands, Waitanga Falls.
Shell ovate, thin, dark olive ; spire short, conical, about one-
third the length of the body whorl ; the last whorl with three
equidistant chestnut bands ; the callosity of the inner lip yellow.

TUNICATA.

226. Salpa costata. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Uranie, 504,
t. 73, f. 2. Voy. Astrol. iii. 570, t. 86, f. 1-5.

Inhab.

227. Salpa infundibuliformis. Quoy et Gaim. Voy.
Uranie, 508, t. 7, f. 13. Voy. Astrol. iii. 587, t. 89,
6,7.

Inhab.

228. Ascidia erythrostoma. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii. 609, t. 91, f. 4, 5.

Inhab. River Thames.

264 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

229. Arcidiajanthinoctoma. Quay et Gaim. Voy. As-
trol. iii. 610, t. 91, f. 6, 7.

Inhab. River Thames.

230. Ascidia coerulea. Quoy et Gaim.. Voy. Astrol.
iii. 611, t. 91, f. 8,9.

Inhab. Bay of Islands.

231. Botryllus racemosus. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iii. 620, t. 92, f. 7, 8.

Inhab. River Thames.

RADIATA.

" Medusae, or marine gelatine, is thrown in animated masses on
the rocky shores."— Polack, i. 309-325.

232. Stephanomia imbricate. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. As-
trol. iv. 71, t. 3, f. 13-15.

Inhab. New Zealand.

233. Actinia viridula. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iv.
161, t. 13, f. 15-21.

Inhab. Sea between New Zealand and Friendly Islands.

234. Actinia striata. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iv.
164.

Inhab. Bay of Islands.

235. Turbinolia rubra. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iv.
188, t. 14, f. 5-9.

Inhab. Cook's Straits.

236. Dendrophyllia rubeola. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. As-
trol. iv. 197, t. 15, f. 12-15.

nhab. River Thames.

237. Alcyonium aurantium. Quoy et Gaim. Voy. Astrol.
iv. 277, t. 22, f. 16-18.

Inhab. River Thames.

238. Pennatulce, or Sea Pen. Polack, i. 327.

239. Echini, or Sea Hedge-hogs. Polack, i. 326.

240. Echinarachnius Zelandice. Gray, n. s.

Inhab. Western Coast, Northern Island, New Zealand.
Dr. Die/enbach.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 265

Body depressed, with a slightly elevated centre, with the iriter-
ambulacral area rather more depressed, the ambulacral and inter-
ambulacral area nearly equal, the ambulacra not converging toge-
ther at the end.

LIST of the ANNULOSE ANIMALS hitherto recorded as found
in NEW ZEALAND, with the Descriptions of some New
Species by Messrs. ADAM WHITE and EDWARD DOU-
BLED AY, Assistants in the Zoological Department of the
British Museum.

Class CRUSTACEA.

1. Paramithrax Gaimardii. M. Edwards. Hist. Nat.

des Crust., i., p. 325.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edwards.

2. Chlorodius eudorus. M. Edw., 1. c. i., p. 402. Cancer

eudora. Herbst. iii., pi. 51, f. 3.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edwards.

3. Portunus catharus. White, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. Collection of the British Mu-
seum. Dr. Andrew Sinclair, R.N.

This species comes near P. marmoreus, Leach (Malac. Pod.
Brit. Tab. viii., f. 1, 3), differing from the European species in
being wider, in having 4 teeth in front of the carapace, the inter-
mediate pair close together. There are 5 teeth on the sides of the
carapace, and 1 tooth on the outer part of the sinus over the eye.
The carapace is very smooth, has two impressed lines converging
behind, and widest in front. The colour of the carapace is brown-
ish yellow, spotted with minute brown dots ; the dots forming a
lunated line between the impressions on back the most distinct;
the penultimate joint of the tail the largest and narrowed in
front. Breadth of carapace of a male specimen, 1 inch 2 lines.
Length 10£ lines.

" Common Crab" Polack (New Zealand, i., p. 326)
speaks of this as inhabiting New Zealand.

4. Grapsus strigilatus. White. In Gray's Zool. Misc.,

1842, p. 78.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Dieffenbach.
Carapace with the front part depressed, horizontal, and occupy-

266 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

ing more than half its breadth in front, measuring from spine to
spine ; lateral margins in front with three teeth ; many strice on
the sides ; hands large, swollen ; sides very smooth ; upper edge
with a few wart-like excrescences. — Colour : sides of carapace
red, slightly mottled with yellow ; in front and on the back black,
with large yellow marks ; legs reddish, tinged with blue.
A species in form, &c. agreeing with G. varius.

5. Cyclograpsus sexdentutus. M. Edw., 1. c. ii., p. 79.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw.

6. Plagusia clavimana. Latr. Desm. Consid., p. 127-

M. Edw., 1. c. ii., p. 92. " Cancer planissimus.
Herbst. pi. 59, fig. 3." Var. PI. serripes. Lam.
Seba, t. iii., pi. 19, fig. 21.

Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw. British Museum.
Dr. Sinclair, R.N.

7. Leucosia1? orbiculus. Cancer orbiculus. Fabr. Ent.

Syst. 402, 13.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

8. Pagurus cristatus. M. Edw., 1. c. ii., p. 218. Edw.,

Ann. des Sc. Nat., ser. 2, vi., p. 269.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw. Brit. Museum Dr.
Sinclair.

9. Pagurus pilosus. M. Edw., 1. c. ii., p. 233. Ann. Sc.

Nat., vi., p. 282, pi. 14, f. 1.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw.

10. Porcellana elongata. M. Edw., 1. c. ii., p. 251.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw.

11. Palinurus ? sp. " Lobster, or Sea Cray-fish." Cook.

" Cancer homarus, L." Forster, Voy., i. p. 144.

" Kohuda, or cray-fish," Kohura. Dieffenbach.

Polack, i. p. 326.

" The highest luxury which the sea afforded us was the lobster,
or sea cray-fish, which are probably the same that, in the account
of Lord Anson's Voyage, are said to have been found at the island
of Juan Fernandez, except that, although large, they are not quite
equal in size. They differ from ours in England in several par-
ticulars : they have a greater number of prickles on their backs,
and they are red when first taken out of the water. These we

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 267

also bought everywhere to the northward, in great quantities, of
the natives, who catch them by diving near the shore, and finding
out where they lie with their feet." — Hawkesworth, Voyage of
Lieut. Cook, iii., p. 440, and vol. ii., pp. 325 and 328.

Captain Cook called a place where he and his party partook of
these cray-fish " Luncheon Cove. " i., p. 78 (London edition,
1777).

12. Paranephrops planifrons. White, in Gray's Zool.

Miscell., p. 79.
Inhabits New Zealand, R. Thames. Dr. Die/enbach.

The eyes are large, as in Nephrops : the sides of the second
thoracic segment, in the middle in front, with a spine, as in Pota-
mobius, and a shorter one beneath it : the lamellar appendage of the
outer antennae extends considerably beyond the thickened basal
joints of these antennae, and on the inside is nearly straight, and
margined with longish hairs : the first two joints of the outer
"foot-jaws" are spined within : the sides of the abdominal seg-
ments are not nearly so acutely angulated as in Nephrops : the
middle plate of the tail is of one piece, as in Nephrops, and has
the spine removed further back from the much-rounded extremity :
the first pair of legs is rather more slender than in Nephrops ; the
claws inside are nearly straight, and furnished with moderate-
sized teeth ; the hands are but slightly grooved, and have a few
rows of spines, largest on the inside : the second pair of legs is the
shortest of the four hind pair (while in Nephrops the fifth are so),
the second are the longest, the fourth and fifth being nearly equal
in length.

This species, from the River Thames in New Zealand, connects
the two genera Potamobius and Nephrops, in having the habit of
the former, and combining the characters of both.

The carapace of this species is almost cylindrical ; the beak
reaches beyond the pedicel of the inner pair of antennae, is straight,
broad, flattened, and somewhat hollowed out above ; the sides have
three teeth ; at the base to the side are two teeth, one placed before
the other ; at the base of the beak, in the middle, there is a slight
longitudinal abbreviated ridge ; the sides of the carapace, outside
the outer jaw-feet, have many short bent spines ; the abdominal
segments are smooth above; the caudal appendages are finely
striated at the end, and tinged with pinkish-red ; the thorax
covered with minute hairs ; the abdomen is of a yellowish, some-
what mottled colour; each segment behind with a very narrow

268 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

edge of pink. Length of largest specimen, 3 inches 8 lines, from
the end of the tail to the end of the beak ; length of smallest
2 inches 8 lines.

13. Hippolyte spinifrons. M. Edw., 1. c. ii., p. 377.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw.

14. Palamon Quoianus, M. Edw., 1. c. ii. p. 393.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw.

" Shrimps."

The quantities of shrimps and their families are unbounded. Po-
lack, i., 326.

15. Talitrus brevicornis. M. Edw., 1. c. iii., p. 15.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw.

16. Orchestia Quoyana. M. Edw., 1. c. iii., p. 19.
Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw.

17. Cilonera MacLeayi, Leach?

This, or an allied species, was found by Dr. Sinclair on the New
Zealand coast. Dr. Leach's specimen exists in the British
Museum Collection, but whether he described it or not I have not
been able to ascertain. It will come after the genus Olencira of
Leach (Diet, des Sc. Nat. xii., p. 350).

18. J&ga sen Sphceroma ? Oniscus imbricatus. Fabr.,

Syst. Ent. 296. 2.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

19. Sphceroma armata. M. Edw. 1. c. iii., p. 210.
Inhabits N. Zealand. M. Edw.

20. Dinemoura affinis. M. Edw., 1. c. iii., p. 465, pi. 38,

f. 15-18.

Inhabits New Zealand. M. Edw.
*20. Cypris Nova Zelandice. Eaird. MSS.
" Shell ovate, elongated, both extremities of the same size ;
somewhat turgid, and slightly sinuated in centre of anterior mar-
gin ; white, smooth and shining, perfectly free from hairs. Ap-
proaches Gyp. detect a of M tiller, but differs in the shell not being
flat, as in that, but turgid or rounded, being less sinuated on anterior
margin, and more rounded on dorsal surface. The shell does not
appear to be transparent." Baird.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Stanger.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 269

(ClRRHIPIDES.)

21. Anatifa spinosa. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii.,

629, t. 93, f. 17.
Inhabits New Zealand.

22. Anatifa elongata. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii.,

635, t. 93, f. 6.
Inhabits Bay of Islands.

23. Anatifa tubulosa. Quoy et Gaim., Voy. Astrol., iii.,
643, t. 93, f. 5.

Inhabits New Zealand.

24. Lepas balcenaris. Gmelin. Chemn. viii., t. 99, f. 845-
6. Balanus circulus. Mus. Genev.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Dieffenbach.

25. Tubicinella trachealis. Lepas trachealis. Shaw, N.
Miscel. xvii., t. 726. L. tracheae form is. Wood.
Conch. 31, t. 10, f. 1-3. Tubicinella major et
T. minus. Lam., Ann. Mus. H. N., vi. 461, t. 30,
f. 1-2.

Inhabits the Skin of Whales. New Zealand.

26. Elminius plicatus. Gray, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. Mr. Yate and Dr. Dieffenbach.

" Valves yellow, strongly plicated and folded, especially at the
base ; opercular valves thick.

The apical part of the valves are generally much worn ; like
E. Kingii, the valves are solid and not cellular. When young the
valves of these shells are purplish white and low. There is another
species of this genus found on the Concholepas, which is folded
below like this, but purple and depressed." E. Peruviana. Gray.

27. Conia depressa. Gray.

Inhabits New Zealand, on Haliotis Iris, Bay of
Islands. Dr. Sinclair

28. Balanus. ?

Inhabits New Zealand, on Mytilus smaragdus.

29. Balanus. ?

Inhabits New Zealand.

2/0 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Class MYRIAPODA.

30. Scolopendra rubriceps, .$. Newport. MSS.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr.Dief-

fenbach.

" Head, labium, and mandibles very dark red; body blackish
brown, somewhat flattened ; very much narrowed in the anterior,
but dilated in the posterior segments. Antennse and legs reddish
olive. Posterior pair of legs, on the under surface, with 7 spines
arranged in two oblique lines, and 3 spines on the internal supe-
rior margin. Length 4f inches." Newport.

Polack (i. p. 322) speaks of a species of " innocuous " cen-
tipede as occurring in New Zealand.

31. Spirotreptus antipodarum. Newport. MSS.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

" Brown, with the head smooth, and deeply excavated at the
sides behind the antennae ; first segment with the sides triangular,
subacute without plicae; anterior portion of each segment sub-
striated diagonally, and mottled with orange ; posterior portion
almost smooth, with very faint longitudinal striae. Preanal scale
short, rounded."

" These specimens are in their immature state, and have but
35 segments to the body, the adult number being about 50, and
the length of the individual from li to 2 inches." G. Newport.

Class ARACHNIDA.

A spider in New Zealand (at Mawi) is named pon-
werewere. Walckenaer, Apt, ii., p. 519.

32. My gale antipodiana. Walck. Apt. i., p. 230.
Inhabits New Zealand. Walck.

33. Segestria saeva. Walck. Apt. i., p. 269.
Inhabits New Zealand, Walck.

34. Lycosa nautica. Walck. Apt. i., 340.
Inhabits N. Zealand. Walck.

" Aranea viatica' — the wandering spider." Polack speaks of this
being met with continually in New Zealand (i. p. 321). It may
be some species of the genus Lycosa.

35. Dolomedes mirificus. Walck,. Apt. i., 355.
Inhabits New Zealand. Walck.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 271

36. Attus abbreviatus. Walck. Apt. i., p. 477.
Inhabits New Zealand. Walck.

37. Attus Cookii. Walck. Apt. i., p. 478.
Inhabits New Zealand. Walck.

38. Tegenaria Australensis. Walck. Apt. ii., p. 12.
Inhabits New Zealand. Walck.

39. Epeira antipodiana. Walck. Apt. ii., p. 93. Epeire

plumipede. Latr., Hist. Nat. des Ins., t. vii., p. 275,
No. 86.
Inhabits New Zealand. Walck.

40. Epeira crassa. Walck. Apt. ii., p. 127.
Inhabits New Zealand. Walck.

41. Epeira verrucosa. Walck. Apt. i., p. 135.
Inhabits New Zealand. Walck.

42. Tetragnatha (Deinagnatha) Dandridgei. White,
n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. Brit. Mus. Dr. Sinclair, R.N.
Brownish yellow, hooks of chelicera and ends of the legs darker ;
eyes black (in one specimen pink). The chelicera are longer than
the cephalothorax, narrowest at the base, with five spines at the
end, the three on the upper side larger than the rest ; inner edge
with two rows of small teeth, the under row containing more than
the upper ; the claw is very long and curved at the base, the tip
also is slightly bent. Eyes eight, placed on two slightly-hmated
parallel lines, the two middle eyes of anterior line nearer each
other than they are to the side eyes ; they are placed on the sides
and the base of a slight projection. Maxillae long, sinuated on
the outer margin, dilated at the ends, which are abrupt and very
slightly rounded on the angles ; palpi, with the second joint very
long, the third thickest at the end, and shorter than the fourth,
which is hairy and considerably thickened at the end ; the globular
process in the male near the base of fifth joint, much as in Dolo-
medes mirabilis (Clerck, Aran. Suec. tab. 5, fig. 4), only much
more complicated. Mentum rounded at the end, with an im-
pressed line near the margin going round it : there is a slight im-
pressed line down the middle. Cephalothorax of a longish oval
figure, narrowed in front, depressed, with two deep impressions
about the middle. Legs long, first pair the longest, the fourth

27*2 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

apparently longer than the second, the third very short. Length
of a shrivelled-up male from end of body to end of chelicera 6 lines.
I have named this spider after one, many of whose drawings
and descriptions seem to me to have been copied by Eleazar Albin,
in his ' Natural History of Spiders,' published in 1736. Bradley,
in his ' Philosophical Account of the Works of Nature ' (1721),
refers to "the curious Mr. Dandridge, of Moorfields," as having
" observed and delineated " " a hundred and forty different kinds "
of spiders "in England alone" (pp. 130 and 131). The Baron
Walckenaer> in his elaborate list of arachnologists (Apteres, i.,
pp. 24-29), has not included Dandridge, though, had he been
aware of his labours, he would doubtless have given him a distin-
guished place amongst his " Apteristes iconographes, descripteurs
et collecteurs." I have formed a new subgenus for this spider,
which, with the Tetragnatha (Anetognatha) bicolor of Tasmania
(Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist., vii., p. 475), will form two sec-
tions of this family.

" Aranea calycina"

Mr. Polack (New Zealand, i , p. 321) says that in New Zea-
land " the innumerable spider-webs (aranea calycina) have the
resemblance, when the morning sun shines on them, loaded with
the dew of the preceding night, of so many hyads or watery stars."

" Spiders are found in vast abundance amongst the fern."
Vote, p. 73.

" Scorpion," " small and harmless."

Inhabits New Zealand (under bark of trees). Polack,
i., p. 321.

Class INSECTA.

COLEOPTERA.

43. Cicindela tuberculata. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 225.

Oliv. 11, t. 3, f. 28.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

Mr. Charles Darwin and Dr. A. Sinclair also found specimens
there which they presented to the British Museum collection.

44. Cicindela Douei, Chenu. Gnerin. Mag. de Zool.

1840, pi. 45.
Inhabits New Zealand. Chenu.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 273

45. Cymindis Dieffenbachii. White. C. australis. Hom-
bron arid Jacquinot, (nee Dej.) D'Urv. Voy. au
Pole Sud, Ins. pi. 1, f. 7.

Inhabits Otago. Messrs. Hombron and Jacquinot.

46. Lebia binotata. Hombron and Jacquinot. D'Urv.

Voy. au Pole Sud, Ins. pi. 1, f. 8.
Inhabits Akaroa. Messrs. Hombron and Jacquinot.

47. Heterodactylus Nebrioides. Guerin, Rev. Zool.

Cuv., 1841, p. 214.
Inhabits Auckland Islands. Guerin.

48. Promecoderus Lottini. Brulle, Hist. Nat. des lu-

sectes, iv., p. 450.
Inhabits New Zealand.

Mr. Waterhouse regards this as " a true species )J of Mr. G. R.
Gray's genus Cnemacanthus . Charlesworth's Mag. of Nat. Hist.,
1840, p. 355.

49. Anchomenus atratus. Hombron and Jacquinot.
D'Urv. Voy. au Pole Sud, Ins., pi. 1, f. 15.

Inhabits New Zealand. Messrs. Hombron and Jacqui-
not.

50. Feronia (Platysma ?) australasice. Guerin, Rev.
Zool. Cuv., 1841, p. 120.

Inhabits New Zealand (Bay of Islands), Portotago.
Guerin. British Museum.

51. Feronia (Platysma?) subanea. Guerin, Rev. Zool.
Cuv. 1841, p. 122.

Inhabits New Zealand (Portotago) .

52. Oopterus clivinoides. Guerin, Rev. Zool. Cuv., 1841,
p. 123.

Inhabits Auckland Islands (Guerin).

53. Staphylinus oculatus. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 265, 4. Oliv.,

t. 11, f. 19. Boisd., Voy. Astrol. ii., 54, t. 9, f. 1.
Erichs.y Staphyl., p. 352.
Inhabits New Zealand. Boisd.

54. Micronyx chlorophyllus. Boisd. Voy. Astrol. ii. 189.

Rutele chlorophylle, t. 6, f. 18.
Inhabits New Zealand. Boisd.
VOL. ii. T

274 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

55. Stethaspis suturalis. (Fabr.) Hope. Coleopt. Ma-

nual, i., pp. 104, 404. Melolontha suturalis. Fabr.,
Syst. Ent. 34. 12.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

56. Cheiroplatys truncatus. (Fabr.) Kirby. Hope. Cole-

opt. Manual, i., p. 29 and 84. Scarabseus truncatus.
Fabr., Syst. Ent. 6-12.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

57. Pyronota f estiva. (Fabr.) Boisd. ii., 214. Melo-
lontha festiva. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 36, 23; Oliv. i.
t. 5, f. 48. Calonota festiva. Hope, Col. Man. i.,
p. 40. Var. Melolontha laeta. Fabr. Sysi. Ent. 36,
24. Oliv., i. t. 6, f. 56. Pyr. Ireta. Boisd. ii., 214.
Calonota laeta. Hope. Col. Man. i., p. 41 and 107.

Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr. British Museum.
Dr. Sinclair found this species abundantly at the Bay of Islands,
but did not bring the variety. The Rev. F. Hope has given the
generic characters in a much more detailed manner than Dr. Bois-
duval, who merely indicates the genus. Boisduval's name, how-
ever, is, I believe, prior to that given by Mr. Hope.

58. Opatrum Icevigatum. Fabr., Ent, Syst. i. 89. 5.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

59. Opilusviolaceus. Fabr. Klug.Abhandl., Berlin, 1840.

p. 391. Notoxus violaceus. Fabr., Syst. El. i., 297, 2.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

60. Notoxus porcatus, Fabr.

Inhabits New Zealand. Hope, Col. Man. iii., p. 137.

61. .Dryopslineata. Fabr., Syst. El. ii., 68, 4. Lagria line-

ata. Fabr.,Syst. Ent. 124. 3. Nacerdessp.? Stev. Dej.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr. Brit. Museum. Dr.
Sinclair.

62. Pseud-helops tuberculatus. Guerin, Rev. Zool. Cuv.

1841, p. 125.
Inhabits Auckland Islands.

63. Brentus barbicornis. Fabr. Oliv. Curculio barbi-
cornis. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 134. 41. Ent. v., t. 1, f. 5,
t. 2, f. 5. Schoenh. i., p. 353 ; and v., p. 578.

Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr. British Museum.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 275

Dr. Sinclair, in company with Dr. Joseph Hooker, found a
specimen of this species in a chink between the bark and wood of
the Cowrie (Damara Australis) : it is now in the British Mu-
seum collection.

64. Brentus assimilis. Fabr. Oliv. Ent. v., p. 433,
pi. 2, f. 6. Curculio assimilis. Fabr. Syst. Ent.
134. 42. Schcenh. \., p. 356.

Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

65. Brentus cylindricornis. Fabr. Schcenh. i., p. 368.
nhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

66. Rhadinosomus acuminatus. Schcenh,, Cure, vi., p. 473.

Leptosomus acuminatus. Schcenh., Cure. ii. p. 169.
Waterhouse, Trans. Ent. Soc. ii., pi. 17, f. 2,
pp. 192, 193. Curculio acuminatus. Fabr., Syst.
Ent. 152. 132.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr. British Museum.

67. . Rhynchaenus bidens, Fabr., Syst.

EL ii. 457, 96. Curculio bidens, Fabr., Syst. Ent.
136. 51. Oliv. Coleopt, pi. x., f. 113.

Inhabits New Zealand.

68. Cryptorhynchus ? bituberculatus. Curculio bitu-
berculatus. Fabr., Ent. Syst. ii., 414. 90.

Inhabits New Zealand.

69. Cryptorhynchus 9 modestus. Curculio modestus.
Fabr., Ent. Syst. ii. 453. 250.

Inhabits New Zealand.

70. Psepholax sulcatus. White, n. g., n, s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair,
Beak short, perpendicularly bent down, wide, somewhat dilated
at the end, near which arise the antennae. Antennae spring from
the end of a deep groove, twelve-jointed; first joint as long as
the next seven taken together, the tip nearly, if not quite, reaching
the eye, very smooth, and gradually thickened to the end ; the
second joint minute; the five preceding the club somewhat moni-
liform ; club large, oval, pointed at the end, (of four joints ?) co-
vered with minute hairs. Eyes roundish, of an ovate- elliptical
form. Thorax behind nearly as wide as the elytra at base ; elytra
widest a little behind the base. Legs rather stout. Femora thick -

T 2

276 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

ened, those of the first pair with the margin sinuated, bulging into
a broad blunt tooth ; tibiae of second pair with a strong tooth near
the end.

This little Curculionideous genus comes, I believe, near Gronops
and Aterpus of the scientific Schcenherr (Gen. et Spec. Cure, ii.,
pars 1, pp. 250—252).

The species is of a deep pitchy brownish black; the thorax
above with three distinct brownish ashy lines ; the lateral ones
broadest and somewhat irregular. These lines are formed by
distinct coloured scales. The elytra are ribbed, each having, at
least, six raised ribs, two of which meet at the end ; some of them
have erect scales along the irregular edge ; between each is a line
of impressed points. The sides of the elytra, at the broadest part,
are especially hairy. The legs are punctate, and, like the under
surface of the body, have brownish ashy hairs, longest on the
posterior part of the tibiae and tarsi. Length about four lines.

71. Aterpus ? or Hippor hinus ? Curculio tridens. Fair.
Inhabits New Zealand.

72. Eurhamphus fasciculatus. Shuck., Ent. Mag. v., p.

506, pi. 18.
Inhabits New Zealand. Shuckard.

73. Nitidula abbreviate Fabr., Syst. El. i., 348. 5.
Inhabits New Zealand.

74. Apate minutus. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 54. 4.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

75. Dermestes cnrnivorus. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 55. 2.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

76. Dermestes navalis. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 56. 9-
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

77. Pristoderus scaber. (Fabr.) Hope, Col. Man., iii.,
p. 181, and p. 81. Dermestes scaber. Fabr. Syst.
Ent. 57. 16.

Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

78. Dermestes limbatus. Fabr., Ent. Syst. Eleuth. i.,
318. 36. Inhabits New Zealand.

79. Prionoplus (Prionus. auct.} reticularis. White, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Pitchy brown ; the margins of the abdominal segments beneath

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 2?7

paler; the elytra margined, and of a lighter colour, with three
longitudinal veins springing from the base, and connected together
by yellowish nervures, forming irregular reticulations, not corre-
sponding on each elytron ; the elytra have a short spine at the
end close to the suture. The head, thorax, and general surface of
the elytra are irregularly punctured and vermiculated.

The thorax is short, transverse, not nearly so wide as the
elytra, and covered with many short woolly-like hairs, which
give it a brownish hue, and seems to have a longer tuft on each
side behind ; the sides have a strongish spine about the middle,
which spine is angulated at the base.

The femora have two spines at the end, and the tibiae have
three spines, two shorter on the inside at the end, and a longer
one on the outside.

The face between the antennae is hollowed out; the shortish
strong angulated mandibles are punctured on the outside; the
trophi are prominent, and somewhat clubbed at the end. The
eyes are large, and are separated both above and beneath by a
rather narrow division. The antennae are somewhat more than
three-quarters the length of the insect ; the first joint is strong,
short, and thickest at the end; the second is very small, and
sumewhat cup-shaped ; the next eight have a spine at the end of
each, the third being the longest joint of the antennae, and the
others gradually shorter; the terminal joint is bluntish at the
end ; the last joints are somewhat flattened. The sides of the
scutellum are nearly parallel, the end abruptly rounded, and down
the middle there is a smoothish ridge. The elytra are longish,
rounded at the end, and narrowest there ; the margin is slightly
turned up. Length 1 inch 6 lines; greatest breadth of elytra
about 6J lines.

This Prionus forms a section or subgenus distinct from Sceleo-
cantha and Toxcutes of Newman (Annals and Magazine of Nat.
Hist., v. pp. 14, 15), the latter founded on the Australian Prionus
arcuatus, Fab. ; it differs essentially from Malloderes Dupont
(Guerin, Mag. de Zool., 1835, pi. 125) and Aulacopus, Serville
(Anuales de la Soc. Entom., 1832, pp. 144, 145), of the characters
of the species of which it partly partakes.

80. Callichroma (Calliprasoit) Sinclairi. White, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Above of a grass green, beneath silvery-grey, with silky scales
or hairs; the abdomen is reddish- brown where seen through the

278 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

silvery-grey. Legs, antennae, and cibarial organs reddish ; parts
about the mouth with grey hairs. Head and thorax above darker
than the elytra, in some places inclined to blackish. Elytra strongly
margined ; margin yellowish brown, upper surface minutely punc-
tured, with three rather indistinct longitudinal ridges. Length
4J lines.

Head behind the eyes not wider than the thorax. Eyes very
large, prominent, very slightly (if at all) notched near the insertion
of the antennae. Antennae eleven-jointed; first joint longest,
dilated at the end; second minute; third, fourth, and fifth the
most slender; third and fourth knobbed at the end; the fifth
gradually, and the terminal joints slightly, dilated. Thorax longer
than broad, narrowed in front and behind. Sides with a short
spine behind the middle. Legs long, slender. Femora clavate.
Elytra long, gradually growing narrower towards the end, which
is simple.

I have placed this delicately pretty little longicorn beetle in
a new subgenus, which in the system seems to me to come near
the genus Promeces of Serville : it is larger than the Encyclops
pallipes, Newman (Entomological Magazine, v. p. 392), to which
North American species, discovered by Mr. Edward Doubleday,
it has some resemblance at first sight. I have named it in com-
pliment to Dr. Andrew Sinclair, surgeon, R. N., who found the
insect in New Zealand, and presented it, with many other New
Zealand Annulosa, to the British Museum. This insect (like
Encyclops) seems to be one of the links connecting the Ceram-
bicidae with the Lepturidae, a family by no means abundant out of
America, Europe, and Africa.

81. Phoracantha dorsalis. (MacLeay.) Newm. Annals

of Nat. Hist., v. p. 19. Stenochorus dorsalis. Mac-
Leay. Appendix to King's Survey, ii., p. 451, sp.
85.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

82. Coptomma variegatum. (Fabr.) Newm. Tmesis-
ternus variegatus. Boisd. Guer. Callidium varie-
gatum. Fabr. Oliv., t. 5, f. 58. Coptomma vitti-
colle. Newm., Ann. Nat. Hist., v. p. 18.

Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr. British Museum. Drs.
Dieffenbach and Sinclair.

83. Coptomma sulcatum. (Fabr.) Callidium sulcatum.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 279

Fabr., Syst. Ent., 189. 11. Tmesisternus, sp. Latr.
Guer. Voy. Coquille, letter-press, ii., p. 130.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

84. Coptomma lineatum. Fabr. Callidium lineatum.

Fabr., Syst. Ent. 189. 10. Tmesisternus, sp. Latr.
Guer. Voy. Coquille, ii., p. 130.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

85. Lamia heteromorpha. Boisd., Voy. Astrol. ii., 505.
Inhabits New Zealand.

86. Lamia crista. Fabr., Syst. Ent., 170. 3.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

87. Xyloteles griseus. (Fabr.) Newm., Entomologist, No.

12. Saperda grisea. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 186. 9.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr. British Museum. Drs.
Dieffenbach and Sinclair.

88. Xyloteles lynceus. (Fabr.} Newm., Entomologist, No.

12. Saperda lyncea. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 185. 8.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

89. Saperda tristis. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 186. 11.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

90. Saperda villosa. Fabr., Syst. Eleuth. ii., 320, 13.

Saperda hirta. Fabr., (olim.) Syst. Ent. 184. 4.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

91. Clytus minutus. Fabr. Callidium minutum. Fabr.,

Syst. Ent. 192. 23.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

92. Phaedon brunneum? (Fabr.) Colaspis. Fabr. Hope.

Coleopt. Man. iii., p. 97. Chrysomela brunnea.
Fabr., Ent. Syst. Eleuth. i., 439. 104. Donov., Ins.
New Holland, pi. xx.
Inhabits New Zealand. Donov.

ORTHOPTERA.

93. Blatta Americana.

Inhabits New Zealand. (Introduced by the whale-
ships. — Polack, i., p. 320.)

280 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

94. Locust grasshopper. Yale's New Zealand, p. 72.

Polack, i., p. 319.
Inhabits New Zealand.

Dr. Sinclair has Drought from New Zealand two or three species
of Locustidse.

95. Mantis.

Dr. Sinclair brought the egg-case of a species of Mantis from
New Zealand.

96. Deinacrida (Anostostoma, G. R. Gray}. Hetera-

cantha. White in Gray's Zool. Misc., 1842, 78.
Inhabits New Zealand. Drs. Dieffenbach and Sinclair.

Hind legs nearly twice the length of the insect ; tibiae quadran-
gular, broadest behind, the edges armed with spines coming out
alternately ; spines very strong and sharp : body brown, beneath
yellow : head punctured on the vertex : antennae at least 2J times
the length of the insect : thorax punctured, with some small
smoothish spaces in the middle ; the lateral margins somewhat
thickened. The head is not nearly so broad nor so large as in Anos-
tostoma; the mandibles much shorter; the labial palpi have the
terminal joint swollen at the end ; when dry it is slightly compressed
from shrinking; the maxillary palpi are very long; the three last
joints cylindrical, the last longest, gradually clubbed at the end.

The length of the specimen brought by Dr. Dieffenbach, mea-
suring from the forehead to the end of the abdomen, exclusive of
appendages, is 2 inches ; from the end of the tarsus of hind leg to
end of antenna stretched out this specimen measures at least
12J inches. The specimen may be in the larva state. The prae-
sternum, as in Anostostoma, with two spines, approximating in the
middle ; meso-and meta-sternum deeply grooved behind, with a
strong tooth on the sides behind.

Dr. Andrew Sinclair, since my short description was published
in the second part of Mr. Gray's Zoological Miscellany, has
brought from New Zealand a specimen of this species, which,
with its hind legs and antennae stretched out, is at least 14 inches
long ; its head and body, exclusive of appendages, being 2J inches.
The specimen is a female ; its ovipositor is rather more than an
inch long ; is slightly bent upwards, and compressed through the
greater part of its length, the 2 cultelli, forming its principal part,
being somewhat angular at the base. Nearly the whole insect is
of an ochry-yellow colour, the end of the ovipositor, and the ex-

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 281

treme tip of the spines on the legs being brown ; the margins of
the abdominal segments are of a lighter colour ; the transversely-
ridged and rough-surfaced femora have many light-coloured
streaks. The greater portion of the dorsal part of the thorax is
somewhat ferruginous. This specimen was found by itself on
the Marsh Pine in Waiheke, in the Firth of Thames. Five other
specimens of smaller size Dr. Sinclair found congregated under
the bark of trees. The Deinacrida, according to the Maouries,
generally keeps high up on the trunk, which the natives are afraid
to climb, as the insect, especially the dark-headed, long-jawed
male, bites severely.

The fore tibiae have no spine in the middle in front, and the
head is much smaller than in Mr. George Gray's Anostostoma,
of which it may, however, be a species merely.

Kikdraru. Polack.

Inhabits New Zealand (Spear-grass). Polack, \., p. 329.
" The most disgusting insect in nature." Polack. It is impos-
sible to say to what order this insect is to be referred.

NEUROPTERA.
Libellula ? Dragon-fly.

Inhabits New Zealand. Yate, p. 373.
Dr. Sinclair brought five species of Dragon-flies from New
Zealand : two of these are Agrionideous ; the largest is described
below.
97- Petalura Carovei. White, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. (Auckland.) British Museum.

Dr. Sinclair.

Dilated anal appendages, somewhat rounded at the end ; an-
terior margins of wings dark brown ; the tips, especially of second
pair, are slightly tinged with dusky. The yellow-coloured plagae
on the thorax are wide, and more distinct than in P. gigantea,
Leach. Total length from 4 inches 5 lines, to 4 inches 8 lines.

In the type of this genus, established by Dr. Leach in the Zoo-
logical Miscellany, ii., p. 96, tab. 95, the anal appendages are
notched or sinuated near the end within, and the anterior edge
of both wings is varied with white ; the forehead is wider, and
the frontal ridge somewhat different ; the femora are dark, while
in this they are ferruginous.

Those who have read * The Storv without an End,' translated

282 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

by Sarah Austin from the German of F. W. Carove, and illustrated
so beautifully by W. Harvey, will know why I have given the
above name to this fine large Dragon-fly.

Ephemera.
Two species found by Dr. Sinclair in New Zealand.

HYMENOPTERA.

98. Ichneumon lotatorius. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 330. 16.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

99. Ichneumon solicit orius. Fabr. 1. c. 332. 30.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

Dr. Sinclair found this species there also ; his specimens are in
the British Museum collection.

100. Ichneumon decoratorius. Fabr. Syst. Ent. 333. 32.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

Formica ? Black ant. Polack, i., p. 320.

Inhabits New Zealand. Polack.
Cook also speaks of Ants.

101. Ophion? Ichneumon luteus (L). Fabr., Syst. Ent.

341. 75.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

102. Sphexfugax. Fabr., Syst. Ent. 350. 27.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

HOMOPTERA.

103. Cicada Zelandica. Boisd., Voy. Astrol. ii., 611, t.

10, f. 6.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum.

104. Cicada cingulata. Tettigonia cingulata. Fabr.,

S. Ent., 680. 9.

Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr. (British Museum.)
Dr. Sinclair found this " very noisy " species at Auckland in a
marshy spot, where the Phormium tenax abounds. This may be
one of the " scorpion flies with whose chirping the woods resound,"
referred to in Cook's ' Third Voyage,' i., p. 153 (2nd edit).

105. Cicada cruentata. Tettigonia cruentata. Fabr., S.

Ent, 680. 10.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 283

106. Cicada muta. Tettigonia muta. Fabr., S. Ent,

681.17.

Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr. British Museum. Dr.
Sinclair.

HEMIPTERA.

107. Forest Bugs. Fate, p. 73.
Inhabit New Zealand.

Dr. Sinclair brought a green-coloured Pentatoma, allied to P.
prasina.

108. Reduvius (Pirates) ephippiger. White,n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair,

Black, with reddish-yellow legs and antennae, and an ochraceous
patch on the inner edge of each hemelytron near the base. Length,
9 lines.

109. Kutu. Polack, i., p. 320. " Pediculus humanus."

Polack, i., p. 320.
Inhabits New Zealand.

LEPIDOPTERA.

110. Lyccena Edna. Doubleday, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 1 unc. 2-4 lin.

Male with the wings above bright copper-colour; nervures
slightly, the outer margins very distinctly bordered with black.
Anterior wings with two rounded black dots before the middle ;
a larger quadrate one on the false nervure, closing the discoidal
cell, midway between which and the outer margin is a curved
series of 5 or 6 rather obsolete black dots. Near to the outer
margin is a more distinct row of black dots, occasionally slightly
confounded, especially near the apex, with the border itself. Pos-
terior wings, with a discoidal lunule, and a waved maculiform
band beyond, of a dusky hue ; and towards the anal angle three
marginal black dots. Cilia fulvous. Beneath, the anterior wings
have the disc of a paler fulvous ; the base, anterior, and outer
margins dull yellow; the discoidal spots and the first macular
band very distinct; and three rather large spots of the same
colour at the anal angle. Posterior wings ochreous yellow, with
two small black dots near the base, and 5 or 6 similar ones near
the outer margin ; the disc, with fuscous markings, in the same
situation as those on the upper surface.

284 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Female with all the wings dusky at the base ; anterior with
the discoidal spots more distinct than in the male ; the first series
of dots united together so as to form a distinct curved band, the
second almost entirely confounded with the border. Posterior
wings with the discoidal spot very distinct. Beyond the middle
are two macular bands, the second more or less confounded with
the border. The under surface, especially of the posterior wings,
is more obscure than in the male, and the markings less distinct.

111. Hamadryas Zoilus. Boisd., Voy. Astrol., 91.

Nymph. Nais. Guerin., Voy. Coq. t. . Pap.
Zoilus. Fabr., Ent. Syst. iii., 128.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

112. Vanessa Gonerilla. Boisd., Voy. Astrol., 122.

Papilio Gonerilla, Fabr., Syst. Ent., 498. 237.
Don., Ins. Ind.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

113. Vanessa (Itea.) Fabr. Boisd., Voy. Astrol., 122.

Papilio Itea. Fabr., Syst. Ent., 498. 238. Don.
Ins. Ind.

Inhabits New Zealand and New Holland. Boisd.
Sphinx ?

" The caterpillars feed on Convolvulus batatas. The Sphaeria
Robertii, Hooker, is found parasitical on this caterpillar, which
only occurs at the roots of the rata-tree (Metrosideros robusta)."
— Dieffen bach .

1 14. Hepialus virescens. Doubleday.

Inhabits Waitemata, New Zealand. British Museum.

Dr. Dieffenbach.

Anterior wings triangular, very slightly falcate, pale greenish,
marked with numerous darker clouds, giving them a tessellated
appearance. Beyond the middle is a duplex, transverse fascia,
greenish exteriorly, pallid internally ; the outer margin and the
costa at the base being of the latter colour; posterior wings
greenish; thorax pallid, greenish anteriorly; abdomen greenish.

115. Leptosoma annulatum. Boisd., Voy. Astrol. , 197.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

116. Heliothis Peltigera. Ochs.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.
The specimens brought home by Dr. Sinclair appear to be

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 285

identical with the European species; they are however in rather
faded condition : perhaps, if more perfect specimens be obtained,
some slight distinction may be detected.

117. Plusla eriosoma. Doubleday, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 1 unc. 10 lin.

Anterior wings purplish-ash, glossed with copper in various
places, especially towards the outer margin. Across the middle
of the wing is a broad brown bar, less distinct on the costa than
on the inner margin, bounded externally by a very indistinct,
waved, fuscous striga, and internally by a bright silvery line ex-
tending obliquely from the inner margin to the median nervure,
upon which, a little beyond this line, is a V-shaped silvery mark,
followed by an oval silvery spot. Near the apex, in certain lights,
there is an appearance of an oblique dusky striga approximating to,
but not connected with, a similar striga ascending from the anal
angle. Posterior wings fuscous. Abdomen, with the extremity
and the sides beyond the middle clothed with long fulvescent hairs.

118. Aspilates? subochraria. Doubleday, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 1 unc. 1-2 lin.

Anterior wings ochraceous ; the costa, a very faint striga near
the base, a broad transverse fascia beyond the middle and parallel
with the outer margin, brown ; the space between this and the
margin tinged with light brown, darker on the margin itself.
Disc with a small rounded black dot. Posterior wings pale ochra-
ceous, immaculate. Below, the anterior wings of the male have
the disc fuscous, the margins ochraceous, the posterior one darker
than above, and irrorated with brownish scales, almost condensed
into transverse bands. The female is ochraceous, with a common
transverse striga and a distinct spot. Male with the pectinations
of the antennae very short. Antennae of the female simple.

1 19. Cidaria rosearia. Doubleday, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 1 unc.

Anterior wings pale brown, tinged with rosy purple, fuscescent
at the base ; this portion bounded by a waved fuscous striga. Be-
fore the middle is a waved transverse fuscous band, and a similar
but broader one beyond the middle ; both less defined near the mar-
gins of the wing, appearing composed of three coalescing strigae.

286 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Beyond these are a few scattered blackish dots, chiefly on the ner-
vures and outer margin, and in some individuals there is a slight
fuscous cloud near the apex. Disc with a small black crescent.
Posterior wings pale, with an indistinct transverse striga across
the disc.

120. Cidaria ? cinerearia. Doubleday, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 9 lin.

Anterior wings acuminate, very slightly falcate, pale brownish-
ash, with numerous fuscous strigee, mostly very slender, but occa-
sionally uniting to form transverse bands, of which one, not very
distinct, is situated near the base, another a little before, and a
third a little beyond the middle, these two being very distinct
near the costa, but almost obliterated near the inner margin.
Near the outer margin, which is rather darker than the ground-
colour of the wing, is a slender much-waved whitish striga, and
near the middle of the costa is a minute white dot. Posterior
ashy-white, rather shining, with numerous indistinct fuscous strigse.
Antennae of the male emitting from their lower surface two stout
pectinations of unequal length, closely approximating at their
origin, clothed with a delicate silky pubescence ; at the base and
apex these pectinations are very short. Palpi rather long.

This interesting little species will undoubtedly some day be
found to constitute a genus distinct from that in which I have
provisionally placed it, but only having seen one sex of it I was
unwilling to attempt to characterise it generically.

121. Acidcdia pulchraria. Doubled ay ,n.s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 11 lin.

Anterior wings elongate, trigonate, posterior subquadrate ; all
pale greenish-white, marked beyond the middle with five common
transverse strigae, composed of faint lunulated dots. The poste-
rior wings have a faint indication of two or three strigee near the
base, and a small greenish discoidal dot.

122. Ptychopoda? rubraria. Doubleday, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 9-10 lin.

All the wings pale brownish, irrorated with fuscous, the pos-
terior slightly tinged with reddish, the outer margins with a series
of small black dots. Anterior wings with a slender much-waved

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 287

striga near the base, a second similar striga near the middle, on
which is placed a distinct black dot ; a broad indented fascia near
the margin, followed by a series of oval or rounded spots, all fus-
cous. Posterior wings with a slender-waved striga near the
middle, two approximating ones beyond the middle, and a row of
oval or rounded spots near the outer margin, all fuscous. Antennae
of the male strongly pectinated ; of the female simple, annulated
with black and white. First and second pair of legs in the male
very long, the anterior tibiae simple ; those of the second pair of
legs furnished with two spurs at the apex ; posterior legs short,
stoat, compressed, furnished with the usual tuft of hair; claw
wanting. Female with all the legs elongate ; posterior tibiae with
one long and one short spur at their extremity ; tarsi long.

123. Ptychopoda rubropunctaria. Doubleday, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 9-10 lin.

All the wings brownish white, with numerous delicate very
much -waved transverse darker strigae ; a small red dot beyond the
middle towards the anal angle, and a marginal series of minute
black dots. There are also three series of more or less distinct
minute black dots, one near the base, one just before the middle, the
third a little beyond the middle of the anterior wings ; the second
and third being continued on to the posterior wings.

124. Diasemia grammalis. Doubleday, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 7-8 lin.

Anterior wings rufous brown, the rufous colour predominating
near the base ; inner margin with a black dash at the base, and
before the middle a black triangular blotch, preceded and followed
by a whitish patch. Beyond the middle is a transverse white
line, not quite reaching the inner margin, where it bounds ex-
ternally a second triangular black blotch. Posterior wings rufous
brown, more or less irrorated with fuscous, with two irregular
transverse whitish strigae, between which is a black patch. Cilia
of all the wings varied with black and white. Antennae black.
Legs elongate, rufous.

125. Margaritiaflavidalis. Doubleday,u.s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.
Exp. Alar., 8-9 lin.

All the wings ochraceous, the outer margins with a series of
minute dots. Anterior wings with a faint striga near the base, a

288 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

still fainter one near the middle, and a more distinct much-waved
one near the outer margin, and two discoidal stigmatiform spots
fuscous. Posterior wings with a discoidal spot, preceded towards
the anterior margin by a smaller one, a transverse striga beyond
the middle, and the anal angle fuscous.

126. Margaritia quadralis. Doubleday, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 10 lin.

Anterior wings fuscous, clouded with ochraceous, especially at
the base and along the costa ; a paler ochraceous spot near the
middle, not far from the costa. Towards the outer margin is a
waved, slender, fuscous striga. Posterior wings fuscous ; darkest
at the anal angle.

127. Margaritia polygon alis. Treits ?
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

The only specimen of this species brought by Dr. Sinclair being
much rubbed, I cannot be positive of its identity with the European
polygonalis.

128. Margaritia ? cordalis. Doubleday, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 1 unc., 1 lin.

Anterior wings subdiaphanous, very pale straw-colour, slightly
irrorated with fuscous and rufous ; the base, a heart-shaped spot
before the middle ; a quadrate one on the costa beyond the middle,
and the apex rufescent : the apical spot edged internally with
fuscous. Costa towards the apex, and the outer margin marked
with fuscous dots. Posterior wings subdiaphanous, with three
fuscous spots ; one towards the middle of the anterior margin, a
second below it near the hinder margin, a third near the apex.
Outer margin dotted with fuscous. Legs pale, dotted with fus-
cous.

129. Cr ambus ramosellus. Doubleday, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 1 unc.

Anterior wings acuminate, brown, with a longitudinal silvery
stria branching before and again after the middle, edged below
from the base nearly to outer margin with a black line broken for
a short space beyond the middle. Near the apex is a curved
series of six or seven minute black dots, and on the margin itself

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 289

a similar series. Cilia, except at the apex, fuscous. Posterior
wings fuscous, immaculate.

130. Crambus flexuoscllus. Doubleday, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 10 lin.

Anterior wings brown, marked a little below the costa with a
slightly-waved silvery vitta, scarcely attaining the outer margin,
which it only touches just below the apex, at which point the cilia
are silvery. On the disc, immediately below this vitta, are two or
three small brown spots ; and on the outer margin, also below the
vitta, are four brown dots. Cilia, except near the apex, fuscous.
Posterior wings fuscous.

131. Crambus vittellus. Doublcday, n. s.

Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 10-12 lin.

Anterior wings acuminate, brown, divided longitudinally by a
silvery vitta extending from the base to the middle of the outer
margin. Outer margin very delicately edged with black; this
colour extending slightly along one or two of the lower nervures.
Costa beyond the middle rather pale. Posterior wings, and cilia
of all the wings, fuscous.

This species seems to vary a little ; one specimen, which I be-
lieve to be only a variety, has the costa beyond the middle silvery-
white. It is even possible that the preceding species may ulti-
mately prove only a variety of this.

132. Argyrosetia stilbella. Doubleday, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Exp. Alar., 7 lin.

Anterior wings silvery-white, slightly tinted with yellow along
the inner margin, marked with a longitudinal brown vitta extend-
ing quite from the base to the apex, occupying about one-third the
width of the wing. The costa, except the middle, slenderly edged
with black, emitting near the apex an oblique line to the central
fascia. Cilia at the apex long, silvery-white, tipped with brown.
Posterior wings fuscous.

In addition to the species of Lepidoptera described above, I may
record the existence of the genera Phycita, Aphelia, Anacampsis,
Depressaria, and, I believe, Eudorea ; but unfortunately the speci-
mens brought by Dr. Sinclair are not sufficiently perfect to admit
of their being described with the necessary minuteness.

VOL. II. U

290 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

DlPTERA.

Simulium? Namu, or sand-fly. Polack, New Zeal.,

p. 319.
Inhabits New Zealand.

Most numerous on the beach and by the sides of creeks and
rivers. — Yate, New Zealand, p. 72.

To some insect, of a genus allied to Simulium, is to be referred
the New Zealand sand-fly alluded to in the following passage : —
" A sort of little crane-flies (iipula alis incumbentibus) became
remarkably troublesome during the bad weather. They were nu-
merous in the skirts of the woods, not half so large as gnats or
musketoes, and our sailors called them sand-flies. Their sting

was extremely painful All, however, were not equally

affected."— Forster, Voyage, i., pp. 135, 136.

" The most mischievous animals (at Dusky Bay) are the small
black sand-flies, which are very numerous, and so troublesome,
that they exceed everything of the kind I ever met with : wherever
they bite they cause a swelling, and such an intolerable itching
that it is not possible to refrain from scratching, which at last
brings on ulcers like the small-pox." — Cook, Voyage in Reso-
lution and Adventure, i., p. 99.

Culex ? Waiwai-roa, or Mosquito. Polack, 1. c. i., p. 319.
Inhabits New Zealand (swamps). Polack.

" Musketoes abound in the woods, and by the side of streams ;
but they are only lately imported. According to Cook, these insects
were found on his first visit in great abundance in the woods. The
natives deny this." — Yate, p. 72.

On Lieutenant Cook's voyage in the Endeavour, these flies are
mentioned as follows : — " Of mosquitoes and sand-flies, however,
which are justly accounted the curse of every country where they
abound, we did not see many : there were, indeed, a few in almost
every place where we went on shore, but they gave us so little
trouble, that we did not make use of the shades which we had pro-
vided for the security of our faces."

133. Thereva bilineata. (Fabr.) Wicdem., Aussereur.

Zweifl., Ins. i., p. 229. Bibio bilineata. Fabr.
E. Syst., 757. 3.
Inhabits New Zealand.

134. Eristalis trilineatits. (Fabr.) Wiedem., Aussereur.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 291

Zweifl., Ins. ii., p. 168. Syrphus trilineatus.
Fabr., E. Syst., 766. 16.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

Dr. Sinclair brought home a small species closely allied to this,
if not the same.

135. Eristalis cingulatus. (Fabr.) Wiedem. 1. c. ii., p.

162. Syrphus cingulatus. Fabr., E. Syst., 767.
23.
Inhabits New Zealand. Fabr.

136. Musca (Sarcophaga) Icemica. White, n. s.
Inhabits New Zealand. British Museum. Dr. Sinclair.

Thorax and scutellum black, slightly tinged with hoariness ; a
few longish stiff hairs scattered over the surface, which is covered
with minute hairs. Abdomen above of an obscure metallic green,
in some lights yellowish, caused by minute yellow scales and hairs
profusely spread over it ; beneath it is more yellow, the green
varying in some lights. The legs are yellow, with some obscure
hairs ; the tarsi blackish-brown ; wings at base with a yellowish
hue; head in general yellow, between the eyes brown, and with
two longitudinal lines of stiffish hairs. Length of female 6 lines,
of a male 4|. Agrees pretty nearly with the genus Sarcophaga,
Meigen., Syst. Beschr. Europ. ; Zweif., Ins. v., p. 14, taf. 43,
fig. 1-10.

Dr. Sinclair informs me that the Rev. Mr. Taylor, of Waimate*,
has made beautiful drawings of many of the insects around his
station; and, amongst others, has delineated the transformations of
this flesh-destroying species. It is to be hoped that this mission-
ary will publish his researches on the natural history of the island.
This may be the "gad-fly, or oestrus," referred to by Polack
(New Zealand, i., p. 320), as being "a great nuisance at table;"
and the "flesh-flies very like those of Europe," mentioned in
Hawkesworth's relation of Cook's Voyage of the Endeavour, hi.,
p. 439.

APHANIPTERA.

137. Pidex. Keha, or flea. Polack, 1. c. i., p. 321.
Tuiau. Dieffmbach.

Inhabits New Zealand.

The natives say that fleas were introduced by the Europeans,
and for that reason call them sometimes "he pakea nohinohi," the
little stranger. — Dieffenbach.

u 2

292 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

Additional RADIATED ANIMALS and ANN ELIDES. By J. E.
GRAY, Esq.

Fam. FLUSTRAD^.

138. Membranipora pilosa. Johns, Brit. Zooph., t. 24,
f. 10, 12.

Inhabits New Zealand, on Fuci. Dr. Sinclair.

139. Menipea cirrata. Ellis, Zooph., t. 4, f. 1.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Tricellaria of Fleming, and Crissia tricythara, Lamx. Pol.
flex., t. 3, f. 1, belongs to this genus, and Menipea hyalcea.
Lamx. Pol. flex, is a Catenicella.

140. Acamarchis prismatica.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Coral reddish brown, with prismatic reflections \ the cells two-
rowed, elongate ; ovarial cell globular, polished white.

141. Selbia Zelandica. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

The coral of this new genus is frondose, forked, continuous ;
the cells are ovate, alternating, forming two rows on the upper
surface of the frond, and each furnished with a bristle-like fibre;
the other surface of the frond has a central ridge, and diverging
grooves. It much resembles Cabera and Canda of Lamoroux,
both genera very badly described and figured by that author ;
but it differs from the former in only having two instead of four or
six rows of cells, and from Canda in the fibres being free and
bristle-like, while in that genus the fibres are thick, and go from
branch to branch, forming the coral into a broad netted frond.

142. Hal ophil a Johnston ce. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand. Rev. W. Yate.

Coral ridged, straight, horn coloured. This genus is peculiar
for being horny, and formed of t\vo alternate series of half-ovate
coriaceous cells, all placed on one side, and forming a continued
linear frond. It differs from Selbia in being destitute of any
root-like fibres, and in the cells being farther apart. It more
closely resembles Bicellaria, but it differs from that genus in not
being calcareous, circinate, nor jointed. Named in honour of Mrs.
Johnston.

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 293

Fam. CELLEPORID^E.

143. Elzerina Blainmllii. Lamx. Pol. flex., 123, t. 2, f. 3.
Very bad. Blainv., Man. Actin.

f n habits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Lamoroux's figure very incorrectly represents this species. The
cells are of the wrong shape, and too numerous. It may be de-
scribed thus :— Coral, horny, flexible, branched, forked, sub-
quadrangular, not jointed, formed of four series of ovate convex
cells, with an oblong margined mouth, and scattered with flexible
root-like fibres.

144. Margaretta cereoides. Gray. Cellaria cereoides.
Ellis, Zooph., t. 5, f. 6. C. hirsuta. Lamx., P. F.,
t. 2, f. 4.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Frond subcylindrical, cells white, beautifully frosted with small
pellucid dots ; the axis brown when dry. This coral forms
a peculiar genus, which may be thus defined : — Coral subcylin-
drical, forked, jointed, rather crustaceous, pellucid, formed of four
or six series of ovate cells, with a subcylindrical subtubular
mouth, and having elongate bristle-like fibres. I can see no
difference between the New Zealand specimens and some from the
Cape of Good Hope, which I received from Dr. Kraus. It is also
said to be found in the European seas.

Salicornaria differs from this genus, in being destitute of fibres,
and in the cells being six-sided, with a sunken mouth.

Fam. CRISSIAD/E.

145. Catenicella bicuspis. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Coral white, pearly; cells half-ovate, truncated, with a small
compressed point on each side ; the mouth round.

The coral branched, forked, circinate ; each joint formed of a
single cell, with the mouths all placed on one side ; the joint at
the divergence of the forks is formed of two united cells.

146. Emma crystallina. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand.

The coral of this new genus is circinate, branched, forked, and
jointed ; the cells are all on one side of the coral, placed together in

294 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

pairs, forming a cordate joint fringed on the side, and separated
from each other by a very narrow cylindrical articulation ; the
coral is glassy, and nearly transparent.

Fam. SERTULARIAD.E.

147. Dynamene bispinosa. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Coral slender, branched ; the cells rather distant, small, in
pairs ; the tubular mouth, obliquely truncated, ending in two
minute spines : vesicule large, ovate, oblong, with a small tooth
on each side near the top, near D. operculata.

148. Dynamene abietinoides. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Coral slender, branched, branches pinnate, compressed, simple ;
cells rather close, subopposite, ovate, tubular, mouth denticulated ;
vesicules large, oblong ovate, with a long process on each side
near the mouth.

Like D. abietina, but the vesicule with two long horn-like
processes, and the mouth of the cells toothed.

149. Sertularia Johnstoni.

Inhabits New Zealand Dr. Sinclair.

Coral slender, branched; cells small, distant, alternate, tubular
short, oblique, with three or four short teeth round the mouth ;
vesicules rather large, oblong, swollen transversely, wrinkled.

Like Sertularia rugosa, the vesicles resemble the figures
(Johnst., Brit. Zooph., t. 8, f. 4, 6) of the cells of that species.
May not the true cells have been overlooked ?

150. Plumularia Banksii. Gray.

Inhabits Dusky Bay, New Zealand. Sir Joseph Banks.

Stem compound, branched ; branchelets simple, opposite, pin-
nate, unilateral, incurved ; cells close, rather crowded, bell-
shaped, toothed at the mouth ; vesicles ?

Allied to P. myriophyllum (Johnst., Brit. Zooph., 145, t. 29,
f. 4 and 8), but more branched.

151. Thuiarii Zelandica.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.
Pale brown, erect, branches oppositely pinnate; cells small,

ANNULOSE ANIMALS. 295

exactly opposite, triangular, mouth truncated, with a small central
tooth.

Differs from Th. articulata (Johnst., Brit. Zoopli., f.3,4) in the
form of the cells. .There are no vesicles on my specimens.

Fam. TUBULIPORID^E.

152. Tubulipora patellata. Lamx.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Fam.

153. SpiroMs Zelandica. Gray.

Inhabits New Zealand, Great Barrier Island, on Patella

Hookeriu

Shell reversed, whorls two or three, rapidly enlarging ; the last
with three spiral ridges, the middle rib most prominent.

Fam. SPONGIAD^E.

154. Spongia Sinclairi. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. A. Sinclair.

Branchy ; branches cylindrical, forked ; apices conical, yellow ;
surface with branched subcylindrical grooves, in certain spots ;
ostioles small, numerous.

Var. 1. — Branches elongate, cylindrical, free.

Var. 2. — Branches short, repeatedly forked, apices often anasto-
mosing.

155. Spongia ramosa. Gray.
Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Pale brown, soft, spongy, branchy; branches elongate, sub-
cylindrical, of a very fine uniform texture, with a few small scat-
tered ostioles in a line on each side; fibres horny, very thin.

Var. 1. — Branches moderately elongate, sometimes anasto-
mosing.

Var. 2. — Branches very long, free.

156. Spongia varia. Gray.

Inhabits New Zealand. Dr. Sinclair.

Pale brown, soft, flexible, branchy ; branches elongate, sub-
cylindrical, soft, of a fine texture, with large scattered ostioles ;
tips of the branches subclavate, sometimes united to one another.

Like the former, but of a larger size, rather looser texture, and
with larger ostioles.

296 FAUNA OF NEW ZEALAND.

ON THE FOSSIL SHELLS FROM NEW ZEALAND. By
J. E. GRAY, Esq.

Under Pectunculus, I have referred to some fossil shells
which Dr. Sinclair brought with him from the East Cape of the
Northern Island : since that notice was printed, Dr. Dieffenbach has
shown me some specimens from the same locality, from Parenga-
renga in the Northern Island, from Kawia and Waingaroa, and
from Chatham Island.

The specimens from the East Cape, in addition to the Pectun-
culi brought by Dr. Sinclair, contain a Natica ; some fragments of
a large Dentalium ; a specimen of Pyrula, like P. Smithii, but
smaller ; many specimens of a Fusus, and of anAncillariavfiih a
very callous apex. All these specimens so much resemble in form
and condition, and in the character of the matrix, the shells found at
Bognor, in Sussex, that they might easily be mistaken for speci-
mens coming from that locality.

The specimens from Chatham Island consist of the two lower
valves of a large Ostrea with a very large area, allied to 0. gigantea,
or 0. expansa, and having the calcareous deposit of the abductor
muscle destroyed by fossilization in the same manner as the speci-
men of O. expansa figured by Mr. Sowerby, t. 238, f. 1, and pf
several specimens of the convex valve of a vesicular Gryphcea near
G. Columba. They appear to belong to the greensand formation.

The specimens from Parenga-renga are in a conglomerate, and
all consist of fragments of a species of Turritella, with smooth finely
spirally striated flat whorls, the animal of which fills up the cavity
of the upper whorl of the shell.

The specimens from Kawia and Waingaroa consist of a very
thick ponderous Ostrea, three specimens of Terebratula, a Pecten
like P. Japonica, and a Spatangus. They are in a limestone
matrix.

Vespertilio luberculatus, p. 181. — I have just received two speci-
mens of this bat : it is a new genus, differing from Embalonura,
Kuhl, and Urocryptus, Temm., in having only two large cutting
teeth in the middle of the upper jaw ; the fur is close, erect, dark
brown, with minute white tips to the hair; the under surface is
paler; the face has a series of short, rigid, black bristles round the
base of the muzzle, the wings near the body and bones of the limbs
are thickened and transversely grooved ; the tragus is elongate,
subulate. It may be called Mystacina tuberculata. — J. E. GRAY.

PART II.

ON THE LANGUAGE OF THE NEW ZEALANDERS,

CHAPTER I.

Introductory Remarks.

IT is shown by the researches of Ley den, Hum-
boldt, Marsden, Chamisso, Bopp, and others, that
the languages which are spoken by all the
islanders in the great ocean, excepting the Austral
negroes, with whose languages we are not suffi-
ciently acquainted to judge, are more or less related
to each other. Such relationship has been proved
between the Tagalo, Bisayo, in the Philippine
Islands, the Kawi language in the island of Java,
the languages of the different divisions of the Poly-
nesians, and the Malayan language properly so called.
The last has been regarded as the mother tongue,
and has in its turn been shown to be connected
with the Sanscrit. But although the Malayan lan-
guage is most widely spread, we are scarcely justi-
fied in calling it the parent root of all the rest, the

298 LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

fertile source from which they have all originally
sprung. The Malayan can, perhaps, only claim the
relation of a sister dialect to the other Polynesian
languages : in consequence of the commercial inter-
course of the people speaking it with many other
nations, with the Chinese, the Hindoos, and the
Arabians, they have adopted many foreign elements
into their language, which has obtained in that
manner quite a mixed character. It is evident that
the nations speaking these languages, which are the
same as regards their root, must have been sepa-
rated in very ancient times ; but where their true
birth-place was, and where the true cradle of their
dialects is to be found, we do not as yet know.

The idioms in the languages of the islanders
whom I have called the true Polynesians, and to
whom the New Zealanders belong, have a closer
connection with each other than the general one
just mentioned; and this closer connection more
than anything else proves them to be one grand
subdivision of the Oceanic race. This is especially
the case between the Tahitian, the Sandwich Islands,
and the New Zealand languages, with which we
are most intimately acquainted. Although living
at such an immense distance from each other, there
is certainly not more difference between their dia-
lects .than between the Dutch and the German.
The language of the Friendly Islands, of which
Mariner has given such an excellent account, pos-
sesses more foreign elements, as do the people them-

CHAP. I.] INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 299

selves. Almost the only difference between the
dialects of New Zealand and Tahiti consists in the
use of softer or harder consonants; for instance, the k
of New Zealand is exchanged for t, the r for /. In
the Sandwich Islands, consonants at the beginning
of the words are often thrown out : olelo, to
speak, is borer o in New Zealand, and so on. I
should say, indeed, that the difference is less than
between the Dutch and the German ; at least, a
native of Tahiti who was along with me under-
stood the New Zealanders immediately on arriving
amongst them, which is not the case with German
and Dutch. The differences existing form a good
instance of the influence of physical circumstances
in altering a dialect to a certain degree, without
any admixture from without, and this alteration
has kept pace with the variations which climate
and the geographical features of their respective
countries have effected in the people themselves.

The Polynesian language is in its whole forma-
tion and construction by far more primitive than
the Malayan and the rest of the Javano-tagalo
languages. Its whole cast is ancient : it belongs to
a primitive state of society. The roots are mono-
syllables, which, however, is also the principle of the
Indo-Germanic languages, and the words are often
an imitation of the natural sound or voice, especially
the names of animate objects. The polysyllabic
words are often formed as children form words, by
reduplication of the root, and repetition often

300 LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

strengthens the root, as in Italian, and forms a su-
perlative. The root is a sort of infinitive, and is
inflexible, including indifferently the senses of noun,
adjective, adverb, participle, or verb. Flexion is
obtained by prefixes and affixes : thus the passive of
verbs is formed by the addition of certain syllables
to the root. To form abstract substantives a compo-
sition of words takes place, which thus become
single words : some, however, of this kind, which are
found in the vocabulary, are not compatible with
the original simplicity of the New Zealand lan-
guage, and seem to have been formed as the ideas
of the natives began to expand by their contact with
people who had modes of thinking quite different
from their own, especially with the Christian mis-
sionaries. This compounding of words is, however,
a remarkable feature in the language, and renders it
very flexible, as the adding certain syllables to the
root gives it the power of expressing various mean-
ings. By the same licence, Greek and German
have become such rich languages, as they could in-
crease their stock of words without borrowing from
any other. If the New Zealander has adopted a
root from a foreign language, he does not adopt all
the derived words, but forms the latter according to
the genius of his own tongue. The New Zealand
language is therefore capable of being further deve-
loped, and is already a decidedly rich language. It
is not necessary to substitute another language for
their own. If we consider over what an immense

CHAP. I.J INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 301

space one language, differing only in dialect, is
spoken, and what a field is opened amongst the
various people for European intercourse, and for
the light of Christian civilization, we should rather
seek to create one Polynesian language, than to in-
troduce another tongue entirely different in its root.
Of all languages, the English is perhaps the one
they are least capable of learning, arid for this
reason — that they have not sufficient sounds in their
own language to pronounce the English words, and
they want also some of the consonants. Judg-
ing from my own experience, I am of opinion that
all attempts to teach the natives the English lan-
guage can only end in their acquiring an unintel-
ligible jargon.

The New Zealand language abounds in prefixes
and affixes. Both must be regarded as corrupted
words, the sense of which has been lost. It is well
known that they are common in the more western
dialects, especially in Hebrew. It appears that
euphony often forms the only rule by which in
certain phrases one particle is used and not the
other, and it is evident that their use is sometimes
quite arbitrary.

There is nothing to lead to the belief that the
New Zealanders ever possessed the art of writing,
nor even that more simple mode of communicating
events to posterity by figures of animals and objects,
which has been lately discovered to be in use amongst
the most barbarous tribes of Northern America, and

30*2 LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

which might properly be termed picture-writing. I
have, however, already observed that certain carv-
ings represent historical, and especially genealogical
facts ; and the spiral lines of their tattooing, and the
arabesques painted on their houses, are perhaps the
remains of an ancient art of that description,
although they certainly are not used for that pur-
pose at the present time. Tui, or tuhi, means to
paint or to carve ; and the same word has been
adopted to express writing, with which art many of
the natives are now acquainted.

It may appear superfluous that I should have
troubled myself to give a vocabulary and some gram-
matical notes on the language, as it could not be
expected that I should have acquired a sufficient
knowledge of the language in the short time of
eighteen months. I disclaim any pretensions to
the character of a linguist, as I am too well aware
how perfectly a man must be acquainted with a lan-
guage before he can enter into the niceties of its
component parts, and of its grammatical structure ;
as William von Humboldt has done with the Kawi
language of the island of Java, and its sister-
languages the Polynesian dialects, in his book, at
which I could, unfortunately, only glance after I
had written my grammatical notes. What has de-
termined me not to keep back the few observations I
had made on the language, and my collection of
words, is, that in the only vocabulary of the New
Zealand language which has been published, that

CHAP. I.] INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 303

by Professor Lee, at Cambridge, in 1820, the style
of orthography is certainly not correct. The native
who was had recourse to when that dictionary was
compiled must have pronounced certain sounds dif-
ferently from most of his countrymen, or errors
must have been committed in catching the sounds.
The missionaries, whose translations were of great
help to me in compiling the dictionary, have adopted
the orthography as I have given it. I also thought
that my dictionary and grammar would be of service
to the emigrants, as Professor Lee's work, which is
meritorious in every other respect, is now out of
print.

We are still very deficient in our knowledge of
the Polynesian languages. No one of the mission-
aries has shown himself to be a good linguist ; no
one of them has succeeded in deciphering the native
traditionary poetry, which undoubtedly would re-
compense the labour of the historian and ethnologist.

The importance of a more exact study of languages,
as the means of understanding the mind of these
nations, is not yet sufficiently acknowledged amongst
those who could contribute most largely to increase
our stock of knowledge. " To search into the dif-
ference of the structure of human languages, to
elucidate their essential condition, to arrange their
apparently infinite variety in a more simple manner,
to trace the sources of that variety, as well as its
influence on the thoughts, feelings, and sensations
of men, to follow the intellectual development of

304 LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

mankind through all revolutions of history, led on
by language, which in deep and intimate connection
accompanies it, is the important and comprehensive
object of general philology."*

If a man competent to the task were to trace the
Polynesian dialects from island to island, and de-
cipher the ancient traditionSj which are contained
in the songs and in the mystic invocations of the
priests, we should soon have a more correct idea of
the connections of these languages, and of the migra-
tions of the people themselves. But the dialects
are now rapidly altering, in consequence of the more
frequent intercourse with foreign nations ; and the
traditions in some places, as in Tahiti, the Sand-
wich Islands, and New Zealand, are, for the most
part, already forgotten.

In consequence of the general circulation of the
translation of the Scriptures, the language has also
been greatly remodelled : new conceptions, new ideas,
are pouring in upon these simple and interesting
islanders, which importantly affect their language.
Every day diminishes, therefore, the chance of re-
cording the different dialects in their purity, as the
possibility of obtaining original pieces of composi-
tion, and still more of obtaining a correct explana-
tion of them, decreases. In New Zealand, for
instance, it is only the old who can give any ac-
count of the meaning of certain songs, incantations,

* Wilhelm von Humboldt, ' Ueber die Ka\vi Sprache auf der
Insel Java,' vol. iii., Introd.

CHAP. I.] INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 305

and invocations. It is, therefore, very important
that the study of the Polynesian languages should
be carried on by travellers amongst the people them-
selves, and that this should be done at as early a
period as possible.

VOL. IT. X

306 [PART n.

CHAPTER II.

SPECIMENS OF THE NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE.

I COULD have wished to have given more copious
specimens of the New Zealand language — a greater
number of original pieces of composition — than I
have done. There exist numerous songs, of various
character, in the mouths of the people ; and I have
no doubt that a large collection of Indian lore could
be formed. I have myself made such a collection of
about eighty pieces, principally of a lyric, erotic, or
mystic character, which were written down on the
spot from the mouths of the natives, and often by
the natives themselves who had acquired the art of
writing. But in attempting to translate them I
have found difficulties which to me were almost in-
surmountable* although I had the aid of intelligent
natives. One of the chief of these difficulties was,
that many of their songs, especially those of a reli-
gious character, contain numerous words which
would seem to be now lost, or, at least, their mean-
ing is no longer understood. They are, perhaps, the
ruins of an ancient tongue, which was either the

CHAP. II.] LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. 307

foundation of the different dialects which we now
find dispersed over so great a space, or it was the
language of the priests. Of this class is the pike,
or celebrated funeral ode, already communicated, of
which I can indeed translate many words and phrases,
yet its meaning is at parts all but unintelligible. It
embodies, no doubt, a portion of the mysterious
creed of Maui, and of a legislation, the traces of
which are found spread over so many of the Poly-
nesian islands, and of which we can give so little
account. The religious idea, an opposition of life
and death, and of this and another world, seems
evident. In other songs the aphoristical and un-
connected character, the occurrence of names and
local allusions, the entirely novel mode of expres-
sion, present obstacles to their translation. A mere
superficial knowledge of the language is here in-
sufficient : we must enter deeply into the native's
way of thinking, must associate with him during
many years, and must comprehend his feelings and
emotions by participating in them, in order to obtain
from a collection of poetry a history of the Indian
mind. I will here, however, give one or two speci-
mens in confirmation of my view.

To begin with their proverbs, which afford a fair
specimen of the difficulty attending the translation
of New Zealand compositions into our language,
and their figurative manner of expression. I sub-
join a literal translation under each word : —

1. — No te uri o te Arawa koe.
Of the family of the Arawa thou.

x 2

308 LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

According to the tradition, one of the canoes in
which the first settlers arrived in New Zealand
was called " Arawa." In that boat, whilst the hus-
band was at the head, a man in the middle of the
boat seduced his wife, upon which the boat, highly
indignant, immediately stopped, and refused to
move on until the guilty person had been punished.
It is clear thence that " to be of the family of the
Arawa" means to be a person that breaks a trust,
and the proverb is accordingly used in speaking of
a cheat and a liar.

2.— Tou kai waewae he tuku mai ki ahau kia
Thy life feet a bringing hither to me that

kuwaru atu e drotau ana mai.
think I shall a love being hither.

The sense is : — What is real (life) are only his feet :
he brings them to me : may I delude myself that
this is continued love? — evidently an antithesis,
the first part : the reality, the lover's presence, arrival
(feet), and opposed to that a mere thought, imagi-
nation, untruth ; his continued love.

3. — He takapau pokai nga uri o paheke.
A mat rolled the son of hardness.

" Son of hardness " is here, as in Hebrew, used
adjectively ; hard, like a rolled-up mat. It is
applied to unfeeling avarice.

4. — Na huhu na wera to kai e mangere na.
Of grub of fire thy food a lazy (affix).

This is applied to a lazy fellow that eats much.
The sense is less clear. The first words, " of the

CHAP. II.] SPECIMENS. 309

grub," answer to the French genitive partitive,
meaning thy portion ought to be grubs; grubs
being eaten by the New Zealanders when in want
of food produced by their industry. These grubs
they roast, so that the general sense will be : Take
grubs from the fire ; that is thy food, lazy fellow.

5. — Ta te tangata kai he kai titongi kaki mahi
The man's food a food a waste full work

(genit. possess.)

E tona ringa tino kai tino makona.
His hand plenty food plenty filling.

The proverb is applied to a man that, having been
invited by another, leaves his house with an empty
belly. The sense is : This man's food is a full
waste, a mere nothing; but if a man is laborious
himself, he will always have plenty of food and
plenty of filling for his belly.

6. — Hohonu kaki papaku uaua to kakawai ngako nui
Deep gizzard thin sinews thy salmon fat much

To aroaro tahuri ke.
Thy face turn away.

This also alludes to a man desirous of eating
much and doing little. The original contains a
kind of parallel much in the manner of Hebrew
poetry. In the first part there is an antithesis,
namely, an ample stomach and puny sinews, that is
to say, much voracity and little strength or little
inclination for work : in the second part there is
another antithesis ; first, a fat salmon, and then the
impossibility of eating it by turning away the face ;

310 LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

as if it had been, There is a fat salmon for you : but
you turn away your back ; how can you eat it ?

7. — Ki tata ki tau ke.
To approach in a year.

This is another of their favourite antitheses : You
say you will come soon — yes, in a year.

8. — Ta raua he kaka kau akitahaki tena titiro
For them the fibres only throw down that look

Iho ka puehuehu ma tana waiaro tenaka.
Down it is mealy before himself put that.

This saying is used by a free man who discovers
his slaves eating the best (i.e. the mealy) fern-root,
and leaving for their master that which is stringy.
The sense is easy, if we bear in mind that only the
mealy fern-root is eatable, and the stringy and
fibrous unfit for food. The master, therefore, says :
For fellows like you, the fibrous ; well, the stringy
parts (unfit for eating) fling down, slave, to the
ground (ironically) : they are mealy ; pick them up,
and put them before your mouth and eat them."

The following He Waiata Aroha, or Love-Song,
expresses loneliness and despair. A woman com-
plains in it of the faithlessness and desertion of her
lover. It is sung, without action, in a low, plain-
tive, and not unpleasing tune : —

He Waiata Aroha.

Tera te wetu tutaki ata

There (at a distance) the star meeting morning

CHAP. II.] SPECIMENS. 311

Ka moiri kirunga, tuku iho kiraro.

Has risen above, descends down below.

He mea nei Hapai ka tatata

A thing (person) there, Hapai (a name of a man), will approach

ki tawiti
at a distance:

E te ngakau hoki e wawatai i te ahi-ahi
The heart is broken in the evening :

Ko wai ra kia hoki me wakatitahatia

Who truly will return and (if) leaning
Hei Waihoura, hei a te Ripera,

Here Waihoura (a woman's name), here to Ripera,

hei te moenga takakau
here the bed friendless,

He moenga takakau.
The bed . of a virgin.

E kore e tahuri mai ka taiakotikotia nga mea
Not turn to me worn out things (person)

i ahau nei

mine, but

Kati hoe au ki tawiti

Enough sail I to a distance.

Taihoa ahau e hoki ki taku moenga tupu
Soon I return to my bed born (birth-place),

Kia poutu te marama, kia hina pouri mai.

When dark the moon, when threatens darkness comes.

The division of the song is in the following
manner : —

Tera te marama tutaki ata
Ka moiri kirunga, tuku iho ki raro
He mea nei Hapai ka tatata ki tawiti
E te ngakau hoki e wawatai i te ahi ahi
Ko wai ra kia hoki me wakatitahatia
Hei Waihoura hei ate Ripera, hei te moenga takakau
E kore e tahuri mai, ka taiakoti
Kotitia nga mea i ahau nei

312 LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II,

Kati hoe au ki tawiti

Taihoa e hoki ki taku moenga tupu

Kia poutu te marama, kia hina pouri mai.

Yonder is the star, meeting the morning,
Which has risen on high, and will descend below.
Hapai must soon approach from afar.
Alas ! Love broke my heart in the evening ;

But will he return to me, if he loves Waihoura ?
If he leans over the bed of Ripera
He will never turn his eyes to me ;

I am old and worn out.
But I will sail far away,
And will return to my birth-place,
When night comes on, and hides in darkness.

The following is a modern nursery-song: —

E Hohepa e tangi kati ra te tangi

Joseph crying enough truly the crying

Me aha taua i

te po

For what we at

the night

Inoi i te po

kauwau

Praying at the night

preaching,

Me kokiri koe

ki te wai Horana,

For dip thou

in the water Jordan,

Kia murua te

kino, kia wehea

That be washed off the

bad that may be taken away

te hara,

the fault,

E tama, e

0 child,—

Me kawe ake koe ki

te ware ia te Tana,

And carried thou in

the house that of Turner,

Kia tohutohungia

ki te rata puka puka

That you may be shown

the letters book

Te upoko tuatahi te

upoko i a Kenehi

The book first the

book in the Genesis

CHAP. II. J SPECIMENS. 313

Te rongo pai o Matui
The message good of Matthew

Kia wakamatau ai
That may understand

Kia kite te kanohi o te tinana
That see the light of the body

E tama, e
0 son, —

Translation.

Joseph, you cry ; hut dry your tears.
What shall we do on the night of the prayers,
On the night of the preaching?
You must be dipped in Jordan's stream,
That your sins may be washed, that your faults may be taken away,

My son, my —

You must be carried to Turner's house,
That you may be shown the letters of the book,
That you may read
The first chapter of Genesis,
The gospel of St. Matthew,
That you may understand,
That your eyes may see the light of the body,

My son, my —

He Waiata Aroha.

Ka waia te kanohi ki te putanga mai

Nga taumata ra o wakapau mahara

He manu koa nga au e taea te rere atu

E taea te hoka hoka hari rau mohoku

Kino ai tatou ki te noho tahi mai

Ka motu au ki tawiti ka rau aku

Mahara no te roimata ra e pah eke i aku kamo.

(Translation.)
A Love- Song.

My tearful eyes are overflowing ;

The bridal-day takes away my thoughts;

A joyful bird comes to me in quick flight,

314 LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

In his claw (boka hoka, fork, beak?) he brings

To me a salutation (hari rau, perhaps equivalent to the English

"How do you do?")
I have finished : my thoughts are at a
Distance : tears are under my eyelids.

As a specimen of native epistolary style I will
give the following letter from the chief E Reweti,
at Waitemata : —

E hoa E Paki?—

Kia ronga mai koe ! Kua mate taku wahine eonu nga ra kahore
ano i kai kotou aroha kiau kia homai e rongoa motaku hoa kei
tona matenga te mate kei tona tinana i penei te kapura e hoa ki
aroha koe ki toku hoa kia mai e koe he rongoa.

Heoi ano,

NA TE REWETI.
(Translation.)
Friend Dieffenbach, —

Listen to me ! My wife is ill six days ; she does not eat at all ;
you all love me, and give me therefore medicine for my com-
panion ; her head aches, and in her body she has the fire (fever).
Friend ! have love to your friend, and give medicine to me.

That is enough from

TE REWETI.

The following (the fifty-second chapter of Isaiah)
may serve as good specimens of translations into the
New Zealand language : —

Upoko 52.

Maranga, maranga; kakahuria to kaha, e Hiona; kakahuria o
kahu wakapaipai, e Hiruharama, e te pa tapu ! Heoti ano hokite
haerenga mai ki a koe o te mea kokoti kore, o te mea poke.

2 Ruperupea atu te puehu i a koe, wakatika ake, noho iho, e
Hiruharama: wetekina atu te mekameka i tou kaki, e te tamahine
herehere o Hiona.

3 E penei mai ana hoki te kupu a Ihowa, Kua hokona kautia
atu koutou e koutou ano; na, ehara i te moni mana koutou e
wakahoki mai.

4 Ta te mea hoki e penei mai ana te kupu a te Ariki, a Ihowa,

CHAP. II.] SPECIMENS. 315

I haere atu toku iwi ki Ihipa i mua, ki reira noho ai ; na, ka
wakatupuria kinotia noatia ratou e te Ahiriana.

5 Na, he aha ra taku i konei, e ai ta Ihowa ; ka kawakina
kautia atu nei hoki toku iwi, tangiaue ana ratou i o ratou rangatira,
e ai ta Ihowa, a, wakahaweatia tonutia ana toku ingoa, i tenei ra i
tenei ra.

6 Mo konei ka mohio ai toku iwi i toku ingoa : mo konei ka
mohio ai ratou, i taua ra, ko a hau te korero nei, rere, ko au nei.

7 Ano te ahuareka o nga waewae, i runga i nga maunga, o te
kai kawe i te rongo pai, e kauwau ana i te maunga rongo ; e kawe
mai ana i te rongo wakahari o te pai, e kauwa ana i te oranga ; e
mea ana ki a Hiona, Ka kingi tou Atua.

8 Ka wakanuia te reo o o tutei ; ki te reo e waiata ngatahi ai
ratou j ta te mea hoki, ka kite atu ratou he kanohi, he kanohi, ua
wakahoki a Ihowa i a Hiona.

9 Kia rere ngatahi koutou ki te hari, ki te waiata, e nga wahi o
Hiruharama kua ururuatia ; kua wakamarie hoki a Ihowa i tona
iwi, kua hoko i Hiruharama.

10 Kua huhu a Ihowa i tona ringa tapu ki te aroaro o nga
tauiwi katoa, a, ka kite nga pito katoa o te ao i te wakaoranga a to
tatou Atua.

1 1 Maunu, maunu, haere atu i reira ; kaua e wakapa atu ki te
mea poke : haere atu i roto i a ia ; kia ma koutou e mau ana i nga
oko a Ihowa.

12 Ta te mea hoki, ekore koutou e haere potatutatu atu, ekore
ano hoki e tuawati ta koutou haere ; no te mea ka haere a Ihowa
i to koutou aroaro; ko te Atua hoki o Iharaira hei hiku mo
koutou.

13 Rere, ka mahi tupato taku tangata, ka wakatiketikea, ka
wakanuia, ka wakakakea rawatia.

14 Me te tini i miharo ki a koe, (no te mea i kino iho tona
kanohi i to te tangata, tona ahua hoki i to nga tamariki a te
tangata ;)

1 5 Waihoki, ka tauhiuhia e ia nga iwi maha ; kopi tonu te
waha o nga kingi ki a ia; ta te mea hoki, ko nga mea,kahore ano
i korerotia ki a ratou, ka kitea, ko nga mea hoki kihai i rangona ka
wakaaroaroa.

The Lord's Prayer.

E to matou matua i te rangi, kia tapu tou ingoa tukua mai tou
rangatiratanga.

316

LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

Kia meatia tou hiahia ki te wenua me tou hialiia i te rangi.

Homai ki a matou aianei ta matou kai mo tenei ra.

Murua mo matou o matou hara, me matou hoki e muru ana mo
ratou e hara ana ki a matou.

Kaua matou e kawea atu ki te wakawainga, otiia wakaorangia
matou i te kino : Nau hoki te rangatiratanga, me te kaha, me te
kororia, ake ake ake. Amine.

SENTENCES.

What is your name ?
Where do you come from ?
When do you go back ?
How many days do you stay in

that place ?
You stay here till I come back,

and mind what I say to you.

Do not let any one come into the

house.
Who gave you this thing ?

Where was it ? Where from ?
We have not seen.
Where are you all ?
Well, what do you all say ?
It is not good for us.
The things I have to do keep
me from coming to see you.

Do not be confusingme with your
questions. Speak straight,
and do not talk so fast.

Tell me your wants, and perhaps
I can give you something.

Tell me your mind on this sub-
ject.

How long have you left that
place?

I am going a long way off.

Kowai tou ingoa ?

I haere mai koe ihea ?

Mo ahea koe hoki ai ?

Kiahia nga ra enoho ai koe i

tenei kainga?
Enoho koe kikonei ki hoki mai

ahau kia mahara koe ki taku

kupu.
Kaua tukua mai tetahi tangata

ki roto i te ware.
Na wai ho atu tenei mea kia

koutou ?
Nohea koia?
E kore e kitea a matou.
Kei hea koutou ?
Na, he aha tou koutou korero?
E kore e pai kia taua.
E pohehe ana ahau i aku mahi

no reira ahau te haere mai

aha te titiro i a koe.
Kaua ahau e wakapohehetia

kiau kupu, kia tika toe ko-
rero kaua wakahohorotia toe

korero.
Korero mai koe ki au e hiahia

ai koe, inaku pea e oatu

tetahi mea kia koe.
Au mai toe wakaro ki tenei

mea.
Nonahea koe i wakarire ai tera

kainga ?
Haere atu ana ahau ki tawiti.

CHAP. II.]

SPECIMENS.

317

Go in peace, farewell.
Friends, where are you going ?
What is it to us?
I will not give it.
We are going a-fishing.
Why do you make me speak so
angrily to you ?

I am surprised you have no
shame.

You are as lonely as a shag

upon a rock.
Here is thy load.
Soften thy anger towards me.
I told him to give the dog food.

My son is asleep; make no

noise.

Ask thy friend.
And he said to me.

Show me how much land you
have here ; where it begins,
and where it ends ; and how
many chiefs are there that
own it.

And tell me all their names.
Friend, do not be angry with me.

Who is this? Who is that?
Who is that woman?

Give me some food.
I am sick for want of a draught
of water.

I am coming ashore.
A great deal of anger.

It is very true; he will not
come.

Whose vessel is that in the har-
bour?

You have sold yourselves for

nothing.
Do not tell anybody of this.

Haere marie, hei koe ra.
Emarama, haere koutou keihea?
Heaha tenei kia taua ?
E kore ra ahau ho atu.
Ka haere e matou ki te mahi ika.
Mo te aha koe i mea iau kia
kupu riri ai ahau ki a koe?

E miharo ana hau ki a koe e
kore wakama nou.

E moke moke ana koe me te

kauwau irunga i te toka.
Tenei ano tou pikau.
Wakarangimarie to riri kiau.
Ka meatu ahau kia ia oatu
tetahi kai ma te kuri.

He moeanatakutamaiti ; kaua

he tutu.

Ui atu ki tou hoa.
A ka mea ia kia au.

Tohu tohungia mai to kainga
i te nuinga i te timatanga, i
te mutunga, ehia hoki nga
rangatira e tutana tenei kain-
ga.

A korero tui mai o katou ingoa.
Emara kati tou riri ki ahau.

Kowai tenei ? Kowai tera ?
Kowai tera wahine ?

Ho mai tetahi kai ki ahau.
Ka mate ahau ki te inumia te
wai.

Ka haere mai ahau ki uta.
E nui rawa te riri.

He pono ra hoki ; e kore ia e
taea.

Ko wai koia tera kaipuke ki te
kokororuitanga ?

Kua hokona kautia atu koutou

e koutou ano.
Kaua e korero kia ratou o tenei

mea.

318

LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

Why do you make me speak so
angrily to you ? I am sur-
prised ; you have no shame.

I tell you the straight way of
talking to these strangers, for
you do not understand their
ways.

Look for the thing, and don't
come here till you find it, or
I shall be angry with you.

We have no persons to show us
the road ; we will give pay-
ment if one man will show
us the road, for we have lost
it.

Don't tease me, but let me sleep.

I am angry with these fleas;
they make me itch.

Run like a rat up a patuka.

Your legs are too weak to carry
your body.

Your breath smells.

A brave man fights, and looks
his enemy in the face , but a
coward runs away.

A coward will kill his enemy
treacherously ; but a brave
man would die of shame if he
did so.

Does your eldest son have your
land when you die ?

Or your daughter, or the hus-
band of your daughter ?

We came to Kareka, and gave
the people four heads of to-

Mo te aha koe i mea iau kai
kupu riri ai ahau ki a koe, e
miharo ana hau ki a koe e
kore wakama nou.

E korero atu ana ahau kia koe
i te kupu tika, e korero mo
ki enei tou hoe, mo te mea
kahore koe i matou ki nga
ritenga o enei tau hoe.

Ki mira ki te mea kaua koe
haere mai kia kite ana te mea
me mea kahore ka eriri aha
kia koe.

Kahore kou e tangata e tohu
tohu i te ara a me oatu tetahi
utu ki tetahi tangata me a mea
ka haere ia ki te tohu tohu i
te ara, kua ngaro poki a
matou.

Kaua wakatoia ahau, otiira me
tukua ki a moe ahau.

E riri ana ahau ki enei purui
e mungea noku.

Me oma koe me te kiore irunga

i te patuka.
Engoi kore au ou wae wae ki te

hapai toe tinana.

Ka pirau toe maniwa.

Ko te tangata e tou ana e riri
ana ka tiro ia tona hoa riri
ki te eanou otira ko te koau
eoma ana, e waka rire ana
ona hoa.

Ko te koau e kohuru ana tona
hoa riri tena ko te tangata
toua, e mate ana ia i te wa-
kama mo tera kohuru.

Ka mate koe ka houri eriro toe

wenua i toe tamaiti mata

mua?
Toe tamahine ranei te tane

ranei o toe tamahine ranei ?
Hae mai matou ki Kareka, a

oatu ana ki nga tangata ewa

CHAP. II.]

SPECIMENS.

319

bacco for carrying some things
from Terawera, and they
were bad enough to steal two
shoes.

We shot a pig, and left an iron
pot as payment for it; we
had no potatoes, but lost our
road, and came to a plantation
where we found plenty.

I told him to give the dog food.

He told me he would do so.
It was good for me to stay, for I

should have lost my things if

I had left them.
Shake the blanket.
Here is thy load.
The ship's bread is hard.

A scenting thing.

Go thou away.

Ask thy friend.

Walking naked.

I am waiting for thee.

The wind blows.

A cold wind.

A scorched face.

The water boils.

A bowsprit.

The man is come near.

And he said to me.

Put some water into the pot.

Put some of both in.
Don't give it to him.
Don't be in a hurry.
You are joking.
Don't bother me.
Be careful with that thing.
Don't be angry.
Which is the road ?
Is this a bad road ?

toa nga wire te tupeka e utu
mau ratou hoki kouwi tetahi
ra matou mea a tahae ana ra-
tou ia mato e hu.

Puhia ana tetahi porka e matou
a waihua iho ana tetahi kohua
e utu, kahore kou e rewai o
matou kua mahue tou matou
ara a tai mai ana matou te-
tahi kainga hua kai.

Ka meatu ahau ki aia oatu te-
tahi kai ma te kuri.

Nana i mea mai maua i mea.

E mea tika ki enoho a au, me

mea e mahua ana ana aku

mea ka mahue.
Rui ruiha te paraketi.
Tenei ano tou pikau.
He mea pakeke te taro kai-

puke.

He mea kakara.
Haere atu koe.
Ui atu ki tou hoa.
He haere kau ana.
He tatari ana ahau ki a koe.
He pupui ana te hau.
He hau makariri.
He mata wera.
He korupupu ana te wai.
He rakau mo te ihu.
Ka puta mai te tangata.
A ka mea ia ki a au.
Panga tetahi wai ki roto ki te

pata.

Panga tetahi o tetahi ki roto.
Kaua e oatu kia ia.
Kaua ehohoro.
Ehanga reka ana koe.
Porearea tahi ahau.
Kia mahara koe ki tera mea.
Kaua koe te riri.
Ko tehea te ara?
E huarahi kino tenei?

320

LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

Is there much wood there ?
Are there many people there ?
When will you go ?
What do you come for ?
What are you so unkind to me

for?

You have a bad heart.
Why did you steal from me ?
Don't stop here.
Let us get there before night.
Can we get there by night.

Let us travel at daylight.
Call me at daylight.
Wake me at sunrise.

Let us get to the end of our

journey by sunset.
Shall we get to Roto-rua by

sunset ?
How many days will it take us

to Turanga ?
Where can we buy food on the

road?
Make a fire and cook some food.

Give me that first.
Their village, or place.
This is for you.
I gave it to him.
I will give it you.
Did I give it you ?
When will you get it me ?
When will he come ?
Tell him to come directly.

By and by you will see.
Drive them out.
Is it a short road ?
Always lying down.
Will he not leave it ?
You are lazy.

E nui ana ra nei te wahi ?

E tini ra nei nga tangata i reira?

A hea koe haere ai ?

E haere aha mai ?

Eha tou i atua mai kia hau ?

E ngakau pakeke tou.

E haha koe i tahae ai ?

Kaua e noho ki konei.

Kia hohoro tatou te tae rewa po.

Ko tae ranei tatou ki reira i

mua o te po.

Me haere tatou i te atatu.
Karangatia a hau i te atatu.
Waka arangia ahau i te witinga

mai o te ra.
Kia hohoro ta tatou haere kei

wato te ra.
Ka tae ranei tatou ki Rotorua

ki te tonga o te ra ?
Ehia o nga ra ka tae tatou ki

Turanga ?
Ki hea tatou hoko tami ai ?

Hanga tetahi ahi ai tunu kai mo

tatou.

Matua au mai tera.
Ko te tangata nana te kainga.
Mau tenei.
Naku e hoatu ki aia.
Maku e oatu.

Naku ranei i hoatu ki a koe ?
Ahea koe tiki ai te mea maku ?
Ahea ia tae mai ai ia ?
Karangatu kia ia ki ho horo

mai.

Ka kite koe amua.
Wiu oatu.

E huarahi poto tenei ?
Tokata tono.
Ekore i anei waiho ?
Mangeri ana koe.

CHAP. II.]

SPECIMENS.

321

My head is greasy.

A thin pig — funny.

Why do you stop ?

I can't stop.

It will be spoilt.

I have lost it.

Coming for nothing.

Don't wet it.

Why don't you listen ?

A dry thing.

A wet thing.

An old man.

An old woman.

What of it ?

Who said it ?

I am idle.

Stand it up.

Drive it down.

For you.

The flies are gathering round.

Five days ago.

Four days ago.

Three days ago.

The day before yesterday.

The day after to-morrow.

Two days after to-morrow.

Three days after to-morrow

When did he do it ?

Why does he do it?

Why did he tell me ?

Does he think I am a fool ?

I will not give it.

Has he no shame ?

You talk nonsense.

Whom did he give it to ?

He gave it to me.

Who did it?

It does not belong to him.

I will give it to you by and by.

E inu tako mahuriga.

Poaka iwi kau— hangareka.

Eaha koe inoho ai ?

Ekore hau inoho.

Ka kino hoki.

Kua ngaro iahau.

Man mau haere noa mau.

Kei wakamakuku rea.

I te aha te rongo ai ?

E mea maroke.

E mea maku.

Koroheki.

Kuruhi.

Eha rua ?

Na wai ki ?

E weto.

Wakaturia.

Patua ihu.

Mau ano.

Meui meui e ngaro.

Ina waki nui atu.

Ina waki.

Ina tetahi ra.

Ina tai ra.

A te tahi ra.

A waki.

A waki nui atu.

No nahea iai mea ai ?

Mo te aha ia i mea ai ?

Mo te aha ia i korero mai ki

ahau i mua ?

E mea pea ana ia e kuare ahau ?
Ekore ahau e hoatu.
Kahore ona wakama ?
E korero hangareka ana koe.
I hoatu eia kia wai ?
Nana i hoatu kia hau.
Na wai i mea ?
Naku i hoatu ki aia.
Maku e hoatu kia koe a mua

mua ake.

VOL. II.

322

LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

Why does he not do it ?

Do not stop there.

It is good to suck.

It will bite your finger.

It is as dry as a stick.

It smells like fish.

It has long teeth in its mouth.

He cries very often.

That's wrong.

You tell a story.

Do not do it.

Why don't you listen to me ?

He said to me.

She said to me.

Have you eaten ?

I doubt it.

Is it true?

You will be drowned in rain.

Are you his slave ?

Do that first, and don't be lazy.

How many men went to that

fight?

You are always grumbling.
How many days have you been

sick?

Is it yours or your friend's?
What did you give for it?
When did you get it ?
I will get it for you.
Don't be suspicious.
Let us two keep together.
If I say I will do it, it is true.
Let us keep close together.
Don't run away from it.
It will not hurt you.
Is the road like this one all the

way to your place ?
How do you cross the rivers ?

Mo te aha ra te mea ai ?

Kaua enoho kireira.

E mea pai ki te momi.

Ka ngaua toe ringa ringa,

E mea maroke me te rakau.

E mea haunga me te ngohe.

E niho roa ki roto i tona mangai.

E tangi tonu iaia.

Ka hae tera.

Ka hae koe.

Kou waka e mea tia.

Mo teaha koe tae hirongo ?

Ai ki au.

Eki ki au.

Ko kai koe ?

E kore i ahau wakapono.

E pono ana ?

Ka mate koe te ahu.

E taureka reka koe nona ?

Meatia tenei kia tuatai kaua

mangeri.
Toko hia e haere ki tera taua

nga tangata ?

E amu amu tonu ana koe.
E hia nga ra mate ana koe ?

Nau ra nei, na toe hoa ra nei ?

Eaha te utu i oatu akoe ?

No nehea e riro ma ia koe ?

Maku e tiki mau.

Kaua koe e tupato.

Ki ara tahi taua.

E pono ana tako ki.

Ki haere tahi tatou.

Kua ua eoma no tera mea.

Ekore koe mate ki tera.

E rite tenei ara ki tera haere

noa ki toe kainga ?
Me pewea te wakawitinga ki te

awa?

CHAP. II.]

SPECIMENS.

323

Give me that thing first, for

you are deceitful.
Will you go, if I go ?

I am surprised at you !

When did you wash your

clothes ?
You are lonely.
Keep close to me.
Dont stay behind.
Let us make haste.
Is the food done?
Empty it out.
Tie that up.
Untie that.
Wait till evening*.
Middle of the night.
Did they coTne here to fight ?

How many did they kill ?
Did they take many slaves?

Where are all the people gone
to from this place ?

What is the name of the tribe ?

You have no shame.

Do you recollect ?

Cause yourselves to recollect.

I have lost it.

You find it.

I left it behind.

Look this way.

Fix this tent.

We say that we shall return.

They are all gone.

Are the things fixed or ar-
ranged ?

A decoy, as stratagem.

I went in twice.

I went in.

Ask him.

Matua au mai tera, e tangata

tenihanga koe.
Ka haere koe, me mea ka haere

ahau.
E tino !
Nona hea koe i orohia i eo ka

kahu?

E moke moke ana ki akoe.
Ki a pu mau koe ki ahau.
Kaua e tatari ko ki muri.
Kia hohoro tatou.
Kua mawa ra nei te kai ?
Ringitia.

Herehia tera mea.
Wetekine tera.
Tarie ki ahiahi.
Wanganui po.
I haere mai ra nei Tatou ki te

riri?
E hia nga tangata patua e

ratou ?
Hangohia ranei e tini o nga

taureka reka ?
Kua riro nga tangata a tenei

kainga kihea ?

Kowai te ingoa o tenei hapu ?
Kahore ou wakama.
Ekore koe mahara ?
Wakamaharatia koe.
I ngaro i a hau.
Rukea.

Kua waihu e ahau ki muri.
Kia kite mai koe.
Wakaritea the ware.
E meana matou ki a hoki.
Poto rawa.
Ko mini mai te mea ?

Wakahawa.
Wakapokokoko.
Wakapoko ahau.
Hui atu iaia.

Y 2

324

LANGUAGE OF NEW ZEALAND. [PART II.

To be saucy.
The things are ready.
I am the person guarding.
Listen quietly.
To lie down.
A dead person.
Who is going ?

I will not leave you comfort-
less ; I will come to you.

If you love me, keep my com-
mandments : and if I go and
prepare a place for you, I will
come again and receive you
unto myself, that where I
am, there you may be also.

And Thomas saith unto him,
Show us the Father, and it
sufficeth us.

You are my friends, if you do
whatsoever I command you.

Leave me here and go on to the
village.

Do that first.

Tell me your mind on this sub-
ject.

When do you go back ?

You like blankets and the
white man's trade.

I shall come and see you soon,
and will bring you some pre-
sents.

Don't let any one come into the
house.

The things I have to do keep me
from coming to see you.

If you want your payment, recol-
lect what you have to do for
it.

Wakatoi.

Kua rite.

Ko ahau ano te kaitiaki.

Ki ata herongo.

Takato.

Tupapaku.

Ko ai nga tangata haere ana ?

E kore koutou e waiho pani
eahau ; e haere mai ana ahau
kia koutou.

Me he mea e aroha ana koutou
ki ahau : a ki te haere ahau
ki te taka i te wahi mo koutou,
ka hoki mai ana ahau ka
tangohia koutou ki ahau kia
noho, ai hoki koutou ki te
wahi e noho ai ahau.

Ka mea atu a Tamati kia ia
Wakakitea mai te matua kia
matou aka tatu o matou
ngakau.

Ka koutou aku hoa ki te meatia
e koutou aku e mea ai ki a
koutou.

Waihu ahau ki konei me haere
tonu koe ki te pa.

Meatia tera i ta tuitahi.

Au mai toe wakaro ki tenei mea.

Mo ahea koe hoki ai ?

E pai ana ra koe ki te paraketi

me nga taonga o te pakea.
Me ki haere mai ai ahau te

titiro ia koe a maku e au mai

etahi mea oatu noa.
Kaua tukua mai tetahi tangata

ki roto i te ware.
E pohehe ana ahau i aku mahi

no reira ahau te haere mai

aha te titiro i a koe.
Me a mea e mea nakoe ki tetahi

utu mau kia mahara koe, toe

mahi e utu.

CHAP. II.]

SPECIMENS.

325

Speak on, and so that I can

understand you.
I went to Mokau, and there I

saw some people from Kapiti.

Show me the road to Taupo.
Look for the holes in the road.
Must I go the right road, or

the one to the left ?
Mind you don't lose anything.

You are a covetous man, and
do not deserve anything.

Has the chief of this place no
liberality to his visitors ?

I have seen many great chiefs
in their villages, and they
have been ashamed to show
any stinginess to me.

Show me a chief that is born of
a great father, and tell me
who are slaves, that I may
not speak angry to the chiefs.

My things are gone, and how
can I give you any ? I have
paid them away to people on
the road I came.

Korero tonu, kia mohio ai ahau

ki ou kupu.
I haere an ki Mokau, kite ana

ahau e telahi tangata no

Kapiti.

Tohungiamai te arahi ki Taupo.
Tiroia ki nga rua i te ara.
Me haere ra nei ahau, ki tera

ara ?
Ki a mahara kia mahue tetahi

mea.
E tangata apo koe, e kore e pai

ki oatu tetahi mea ki a koe.
Kahore ra nei e atamai o tenei

rangatira ki ona manuwiri ?
Ka tini nga rangatira o era pa

kua kite ahau e wakama ana

ratou ki te kai pune ki ahau.

Tou tohungia mai tetahi ranga-
tira tona popa e rangatira nui
tohu tohu mai ina taureka
reka, kaua korero wakatuka
riri au ki nga rangatira.

Kua riro oku mea, a me pehea
toku hoatu ki akoe ku au utua
e ahau ki nga tangata i te
ara i haere mai ai.

326

[PART in.

GRAMMAR

OF THE

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE.

PART III.

CHAPTER I.

ON PRONUNCIATION.

IT may be said that there exists but one language in the
whole of New Zealand, with slight differences in pronun-
ciation, and with the occasional use of different words by
particular tribes for one and the same object. This arises
partlytfrom the singular custom of discontinuing (making
tapu) the use of one word, and adopting another instead,
which is, however, less the case in the New Zealand than
in other Polynesian languages. The variations, however,
are not sufficiently great to constitute different dialects.

The written alphabet of the New Zealand language com-
prehends only fourteen letters. The vowels retain their
pure sounds/ as in most languages, and the alphabet is as
follows : —

a is pronounced as a

in after,
e in bend,
i in fish.
6 in fort,
oo in foot,
g, with a strong nasal sound.

retaining their simple sounds.

CHAP. I.] THE GRAMMAR. 327

OBSERVATIONS.

These letters express exactly the sounds as the language
is spoken in most parts of the island, and especially in those
where, from the slight intercourse between the natives and
Europeans, it must, be regarded as most pure. These letters
are also used by the natives in writing, from having been
adopted by the missionaries in their translations of some
parts of the sacred writings.

In Cook's Straits the / often appears very distinctly
instead of the r, which forms a dialectic difference between
the New Zealand language and that of the Sandwich Islands,
and is also very common in Greek ; the b instead of the /?,
or the b for the w, or the d for the r. The h, as aspiration
before vowels at the beginning and in the middle of words,
is more frequently used in the northern than in the southern
parts, which is of no importance, as it is also very often the
case in other languages.

The w is not the English w, but the German : in some
words it is the French v, or even the f; for instance in
wenua, the land, it is in the southern parts of the island
fenua, in other parts venua.

There exists a letter which cannot be expressed correctly
by any of the English letters : it most nearly approaches to
the th, and is formed by the tongue, but not to the same
extent as the th. It is the Anglo-Saxon dh, as in that.
In the alphabet the r and the d are used for it, as in the
pronunciation of some natives the sound really is an r or a
d ; for instance — -

riri . . . angry,
might also be written

ridi, or rithi.

Tongariro (name of a mountain) could also be spelled
Tongarido, and Tongaritho.

It is not essential for this difference of pronunciation that
the number of letters should be increased.

The s is also an occasional dialectical difference, especially
if the word begins with a vowel and an aspiration : for in-

328 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

instance, Hokianga sounds sometimes like Shokianga,hongi
like shoiigi, and also pushi instead of puM.

Th and dh, as difficult letters, were also dropped in Ger-
man, but were retained in English.

As regards the accent, it is, in words of two syllables,
generally on the first ; in polysyllabic words, generally on
the penultima.

CHAPTER II.

OF THE ARTICLE.

THE definite article is te, corresponding to the. The inde-
finite article is e or he, or hei (probably dialectic differences),
corresponding to our a or an ; thus : —

te manu . . . the bird,
he manu ... a bird.

Sometimes the indefinite article is expressed by e tahi or
tetahi, which means one or some.

The plural of both articles is expressed by the word nga ;
thus : —

nga manu . . . the birds, or birds.

In like manner, if tetahi is used, it is preceded in the
plural by the word nga : —

nga tetahi manu . . . birds, or some birds.
It will be seen in the following chapter how the different
cases of the article are formed.

CHAPTER III.

OF THE NOUN SUBSTANTIVE.

NOUN substantives are indeclinable ; but the singular and
plural numbers, and the different cases, are distinguished by
the changes of the article.

CHAP. III.] THE GRAMMAR. 3*29

SINGULAR.

Norn. Te manu the bird.

Gen. No (or na, or o, or a) te manu . of the bird.

Dai. Ki te manu to the bird.

Ace. Te manu the bird.

Voc. E te manu O bird.

, Abl. I (or e) te manu from the bird.

PLURAL.

Nom. Nga manu the birds.

Gen. No (or na, or o, or a) nga manu . of the birds.

Dat. Ki nga manu to the birds.

Ace. Nga manu . the birds.

Voc. E nga manu 0 birds.

Abl. I (or e) nga manu from the birds.

The change of the vowels o and a in the article depends
upon euphony, i. e., upon the vowel that precedes or follows
the article. Perhaps o or a is originally the singular form
and nga the plural.

If the indefinite article is expressed by tetahi, it is declined
in the same manner.

SINGULAR.

Nom. Tetahi ika . . . . . . . some fish.

Gen. No (or o, or a) tetahi ika . . . of some fish.

Dat. Ki tetahi ika to some fish.

Ace. Tetahi ika some fish. .

Voc. E tetahi ika O fish.

Abl. I (or e) tetahi ika from some fish.

PLURAL.

Nom. Nga tetahi ika some fishes.

Gen. No (or na, or o, or a) tetahi ika . of some fishes.

Dat. Ki nga tetahi ika to some fishes.

Ace. Nga tetahi ika some fishes.

Voc. E nga tetahi ika O fishes.

Abl. I (or e) nga tetahi ika ... from some fishes.

OBSERVATIONS.

1. JVb or o of the genitive case is generally used for de-
noting possession ; thus : —

Etako's house te ware o Etako.

330 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Also to denote the place of birth, or the dwelling :
Te Pakea o Uropi . . the stranger from Europe.
E nga iwi o tawiti . . you tribes from afar.

A and na are used in expressing relationship; as: —
Te Tama a Warepouri . the son of Warepouri.
Te Tuwahine na Erangi . Erangi's sister.

Or to denote an action; as: —

Te korero na Kauwau . the speech of Kauwau.
2. Very frequently, instead of these different expressions
of the genitive case, to or ta is used ; and in that case the
construction is in the following peculiar manner :-—
The village of Epuni . ta Epuni kainga.
The custom of the natives to maori ritenga..
Proper names are declined in the following manner : —
Nom. Ko Etako, or Etako.
Gen. Na or no, a or o Etako.
Dat. Ki Etako.
Ace. Etako.
Foe. Etako.
Abl. I a Etako.

If the word begins with a vowel, the e of the vocative is
omitted ; if with a consonant, the article is e, or e te : for in-
stance,— e Paki, oh Paki, or e te Paki.

CHAPTER III.

OF GENDER.

THE gender is expressed in man, animals, and some plants
by adding the word signifying male or female to the noun.
It is remarkable that the natives early observed the differ-
ence of the organs of fructification in different individuals of
the same tree or plant, and expressed it in their language.
The words used are tane for the male, and wahine for the
female ; thus : —

He matua tane , . . a father.

He matua wahine a mother.

CHAP. IV.] THE GRAMMAR. 331

He pononga tane a male servant.

He pononga wahine .... a female servant.

He tane manu a cock-bird.

He wahine manu a hen-bird.

It is, however, more general in speaking of animals to
use the words touarawa for the male, and huwha for the
female sex ; as : —

He touarawa ika a male fish.

He huwha ika a female fish.

Particular words serve for expressing different relation-
ships : —

Teina a younger brother.

Tuakana an elder brother.

Tungane .a brother.

Tuwahine a sister.

Tamahine daughter.

Tamariki son.

In other cases the words tane and wahine are added ;
as: —

Hungawai tane father-in-law.

Hungawai wahine mother-in-law.

In other cases no distinction is made : —

Matua ke uncle and aunt.

Mokopuna niece and nephew.

CHAPTER IV.

OF ADJECTIVES.

ADJECTIVES, if used without a substantive, have generally
the prefix ka ; for instance: —

Pai good.

Kapai good.

When they are joined to a substantive this prefix is
omitted ; thus : —

Te taro pai . . ... . the good bread.

In this case the adjective follows immediately after the^
substantive.

332 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. £ PART III.

If we wish to express the quality of an object, by inter-
posing in our language the auxiliary verb to be, the latter
is often omitted in the New Zealand language, and the
adjective, with the prefix, is placed before the substantive ;
or if the prefix is given, the indefinite article e or he is placed
before the adjective ; for instance : —

Kapai te taro

E pai te taro the bread is good.

GRADATIONS.

A gradation, without comparison, is often expressed by a
repetition of the root, as in Italian : thus : —

Pai good.

Paipai very good.

Or by adding to one of these forms the auxiliary verb
waka : —

Wakapai good.

Wakapaipai very good.

Or by adding the word tino, much : —

E paki te ra the day is calm.

E tino paki te ra . . . . the day is very calm.

A gradation is also very commonly formed by the words
nui (large) or nuinui, contracted nunui ; or by the words
nohi or nohinohi, contracted nonohi ; thus : —

He puke nui a high hill.

He puke nunui, or nuinui . . a very high hill.

He waka nohinohi .... a very small canoe.

Sometimes it is expressed by the word rawa : —
Ka riri rawa ia .... he became very angry.

COMPARATIVE DEGREE.

1 . Comparative of Equality.

This is formed with the adverbs penei (like this) or me
(a conjunction meaning and) ; thus : —

He Rangatira nui ko Heu Heu me (or penei) Rauparaha.
Heu Heu is as great a chief as Rauparaha.

CHAP. IV.] THE GRAMMAR. 333

2. Comparative of Superiority.

It is formed with the word ake : —

Nui great.

E nui ake greater.

With the word alu : —

Rahi great.

Rahi atu greater.

Or it is expressed by the word nui (great) on one side,
and the word iti (little) on the other, which is the most
simple way.

In the first and second cases the conjunction i, which may
be regarded as the ablative of the article, or me (and), follows
the comparative.

Thus the sentence, ' ' this boat is larger than the other,"
may be expressed in the following different ways : —

He nui ake tenei waka i (or me) tenei.
He nui atu tenei waka i tenei.
He nui tenei waka, he iti tenei.
Or:—

He waka nui ake tenei i tena.
He waka nui atu tenei i tena.
He waka nui tenei, he iti tena.

3. Comparative of Inferiority.
It is expressed negatively in the following manner : —

The tribe of the Nga te Awa is smaller than the tribe of Wai-
kato.

E kore hoki ko te iwi Nga te Awa e nui i te iwi na Waikato.

The tribe of the Nga te Awa is not so large as that of the Wai-
kato.

It may also be given by the word nui (large) on one side
and iti (small) on the other : —

E nui ko te hapu Waikato, e iti ko te hapu Nga te Awa.

SUPERLATIVE DEGREE.

The superlative is formed —

1. By the word rawa being added to the adjective.

334 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

2. Bv the word rahi ; for instance: —
Te kaipuka nui rawa ....
Te kaipuke nui rahi .... the greatest ship.

CHAPTER V.

OF THE VERBS.

THE conjugation of verbs in the New Zealand language is
attended with little difficulty, on account of the noun sub-
stantive serving also to express the verb; or rather, the verb
is the principal word of the language, the infinitive being the
root from which the noun is derived ; thus : —

E karanga a call.

E karanga ahau I call.

But there are certain particles in the language, which,
although often omitted, appear to be of use in the formation
of the verbs, and may be regarded as auxiliary.

These particles are ana, ano, hoki, ra, or ra ho/ft. In
adding one or several of these and the personal pronoun to
the substantive, the latter is at once transformed into a verb;
for instance :

E mohio . a knowledge, or I know.

E mohio ana ahau .... I know.

E mohio ana ano hoki ahau . . I know.

E mohio ano I know.

It seems to depend greatly upon euphony which one of
these particles is chosen, or how many of them ; and such
is the simplicity of the language, that, they, together with
the personal pronoun, may be omitted ; and the mere root
serves in this case as a verb.

Auxiliary Verbs.

Not less simple are the auxiliary verbs to be and to have,
both of which are generally omitted ; for instance : —
Kei hea koutou ?
Where you all ?
Where are vou all?

CHAP. V.J THE GRAMMAR. 335

He aha tenei kia taua?
A what that to us?

What is that to us ?

He wakapaipai tou kakahu.
A very beautiful thy mat.

Thy mat is very beautiful.

Ka nui taku aroha kia koe.
(It is) great my love to you.

I love you much.

He ware pai ki ahau.
A house good to me.
I have a good house.

Sometimes, especially in giving an answer, the particle
ano or ra may be regarded as the auxiliary verb, and may
be translated by " it is/' or " truly ;" for instance :—
Emarama apopo e matou ki te main ?
Friends to-morrow you to the work?
Friends, will you work to-morrow?

Kahore, e ra tapu ano apopo.
No, to-morrow is a sacred day.

Of Active and Passive Verbs.

A distinction is not always made between passive and
active verbs ; the passive, however, is in most cases formed
by adding a syllable to the infinitive of the active verb.

1. The syllable most commonly used for forming the
passive is tia ; for instance : —

Wakakororia glorifying.

Wakakororiatia glorified.

Wakangaueue shaking.

Wakangaueuetia shaken.

Wakahawea ...... despising.

Wakahaweatia despised.

2. In other cases it is the syllable hina : —

Aroha loving.

Arohahina beloved.

(Also arohatia.)

336 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

3. In others na : —

Arahi guide.

Arahina guided.

Aki tossing.

Akina tossed.

Kongo hear.

Rongona heared.

4. In others hia : —

Wakatangi sounding.

Wakatangihia sounded.

5. In others a : —

Wakapoto shorten.

Wakapotoa shortened.

6. In others mia, or ngia.

I have not been able to determine upon what depends the
choice of any one of these affixes : often one is taken arbi-
trarily for the other, and custom and euphony seem to
decide it.

In the Vocabulary I have endeavoured to give the passive
forms most commonly used.

Of Impersonal Verbs.

They are infinitives or roots, with the particle ana, which
is again the auxiliary ; thus : —

E ua ana ...... a rain it is, or it rains.

Of Causative Verbs.

It is a peculiarity of the New Zealand language that, by
prefixing the particle waka, a causative verb can be formed
from any verb ; thus : —

Kongo hear.

Wakarongo cause to hear or listen.

Matau to know.

Wakamatau cause to know or teach.

In most cases waka corresponds to the French " faire."
This peculiarity enriches the language without complicating
its acquisition, as, from knowing a simple root, which is
substantive, adjective, and adverb, the verb can be formed

CHAP. V.J THE GRAMMAR. 337

by merely adding a particle ; and from the verbs not only
its abstract substantive, but, also the causative verb and its
abstract substantive can be formed. Although not strictly
belonging to this place, it will not be amiss to mention
that the abstract substantive is formed from the verb and
causative verb by the words nga, tanga, or ranga, or kanga.
An example will illustrate this etymology in the shortest
manner : —

Marama . . Subst. . . moon, light.
Adj. . . light, clear.
Adv. . . peacefully, clearly.

Marama ana . Verb . . . to be light.

Maramatanga . Abstr. sub. . light.

Wakamarama . Cans, verb . to enlighten.

Wakamaramatanga Abstr. cans. sub. enlightening.

Matau . . . Adv. . . knowing, knowingly.

Matau . . . Verb ... to know.

Matauranga. . Subst. . . understanding.

Wakamatau . Caus. verb . teach.

Wakamatauranga Abst. cans. sub. doctrine.
In the formation of abstract substantives the New Zea-
land language is not of an inferior order, and at the same
time its derivations from one root are characterised by great
simplicity. Which of the three affixes is used depends upon
custom, perhaps upon a dialectic difference. The abstract
substantive very often signifies the time or the occasion when
an act is done.

To return to the conjugation of verbs.

Active Verb.

MOODS AND TENSES.

The present tense of the infinitive mood is nothing • else
than the substantive ; thus : —

Kakino te tahae it is bad to steal, or bad

is the theft.

The past infinitive is formed by changing the construction :
Ka korero ia i kai ai tangata. . he acknowledged to have

eaten human flesh.
VOL. II. Z

338 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

The participle is formed with the particle ana : —

E korero ana speaking.

Also with the syllable ka; for instance: —

Ka korero ia him speaking.

The present indicative is formed from the participle with
the personal pronoun ; thus : —

E aroha ana ahau .... I love.
But ana may be omitted, or it may be used with another
of the customary particles — ano, ra, ra Jioki ; or the latter
may be used alone, as already observed.

The past tense is formed by prefixing the syllable kua ;
for instance : —

Kua kite ahau I saw, or have seen.

The past tense can also be formed by the syllables i and
ai, or one of them alone ; thus :—

Taku matua ahau i karanga . . my father has called me.
Taku matua i karanga ai ahau.

I rongo ai matou we have heard.

The future tense is formed by the syllable ka, or the
syllable ai, or by both together ; for instance : —

Kai ai ahau }

Ka kai ahau > I shall eat.

Ka kai ai ahauj

The imperative either is merely the root of the verb, or is
formed by the syllable ka or kia being prefixed to it : —
Kia tu ngatahi taua . . . . let us stand together.
Kia tata mai kira au . . . .let him come near to me.
The subjunctive mood is formed by prefixing the syllable
kia, and affixing the syllable ai to the verb :—

Kia hoatu ai ia that he may give.

The conjugation of the causative verbs is the same as that
of the active verbs.

I will now give an example of the conjugation of verbs.

CHAP. VI.] THE GRAMMAR. 339

CHAPTER VI.
EXAMPLES OF THE CONJUGATION OF VERBS.

EXAMPLE.
Tekai . . . To eat.

INDICATIVE MOOD.
PRESENT TENSE.

SINGULAR.

E kai ana ahau ... I eat.

koe .... Thou eatest.

ia .... He eats.

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE DUAL.

taua .... We (two only) eat.

-- korua . . . You -

- raua .... They -

SECOND OR RELATIVE DUAL.

E kai ana maua . . . We (two on our side) eat.

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE PLURAL.

- tatou . . . We (all together, more than two) eat.

- koutou . . . You

- ratou . . . They -- •

SECOND OR RELATIVE PLURAL.

- matou . . . We (all on our side) eat.

PAST TENSES.
SINGULAR.

, . , (I have eaten, or I was eating, or I

Kua or ka kai ahau . . -

koe . . . Thou hast eaten.
ia He has eaten.

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE DUAL.

taua . . . We (two only) have eaten.
korua . . You
raua . . They

z 2

340 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

SECOND OR RELATIVE LUAL.

Kua or ka kai maua . . We (two on our side) have eaten.

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE PLURAL.

(We (all together, more than two)
•\ have eaten.

koutou . . You

ratou . . They

SECOND OR RELATIVE PLURAL.

Kua or ka kai matou . . We (all on our side) have eaten.

ANOTHER FORM OF THE PAST TENSES.

I kai ai au I have eaten.

— koe . . . Thou hast eaten.

— ia He has eaten.

And so on.

FUTURE TENSE.
SINGULAR.

Ka kai au (ahau), or kai ai)T -, -,-,
ahau, or ka kai ai ahau . J

koe . Thou shalt eat.
ia . He shall eat.

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE DUAL.

taua . We (two only) shall eat.

korua . You

raua . They

SECOND OR RELATIVE DUAL.

maua . We (two on our side) shall eat.

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE PLURAL.

tatou . We (all together) shall eat.

koutou You

ratou . They

SECOND OR RELATIVE PLURAL.

matou We (all on our side) shall eat.

CHAP. VI.] THE GRAMMAR. 341

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

SINGULAR.

Kai koe, or kai ra koe , . Eat thou.

Kia kai ia, or kia kai ra ia . Let him or her eat.

' FIRST OR ABSOLUTE DUAL.

Kia kai (ra) taua . . . Let us (two only) eat.
Ka or kia kai (ra) korua . Do you

raua . Let them

SECOND OR RELATIVE DUAL.

maua . Let us (two on our side) eat.

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE PLURAL.

Ka or kia kai tatou . . . Let us (all together) eat.

(ra) koutou . Do you •

ratou . Let them

SECOND OR RELATIVE PLURAL.

matou . Let us (all on our side) eat.

SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.

SINGULAR.

Kia kai ai ahau ... I may eat.

koe .... Thou mayest eat.

ia .... He may eat.

[FIRST OR ABSOLUTE DUAL.
Kia kai ai taua .... We (two only (may eat.

korua .... You

raua .... They

SECOND OR RELATIVE DUAL.

Kia kai ai maua . . . We (two on our side) my eat.

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE PLURAL.

tatou . . . We (all together) may eat.

— — koutou . . . You

ratou . . . They

SECOND OR RELATIVE PLURAL.

matou . . t We (all on our side) may cat.

The other tenses seem to be deficient in the language.

342 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Example of a Passive Verb.

INDICATIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.
E aroha ana ahau ... I love.
E arohahina ana ahau . . I am loved.

koe • . Thou art loved.

PAST TENSES.
Kua arohahina ahau . . I was or I have been loved.

FUTURE TENSE.
Ahau e arohahina ai . I shall be loved.

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

Arohahina koe, or arohahina

ra koe

Kia arohahina

hahina ra

in. ia, or Ida aro-1 him gr her be Ioyed.
am. . . . j

FIRST OR ABSOLUTE DUAL.

Kia arohahina ra tana . . Let us (two only) be loved,
korua . You
raua . . They

The other persons and numbers are expressed by the
change of the personal pronouns.

The other tenses can be easily formed by changing the
active root aroha into the passive arohina.

Example of a Causative Verb.

INDICATIVE MOOD.

ACTIVE FORM.

E matau ana ahau ... I know.
CAUSATIVE FORM.
SINGULAR.

E waka matau ana ahau . I cause to know or teach.
koe . . You teach.

CHAP. VI. J THE GRAMMAR. 343

PAST TENSE.
Kua or ka waka matau ahau I have teached.

FUTURE TENSE.
Ahau e waka matau ai . I shall teach.

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

Waka matau koe . . . Teach thou.

SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.
Kia waka matau ahau . . I may teach.

PAST TENSE.
ai ahau . I should have teached.

Examples of Impersonal Verbs.

He ua ana It rains.

He hau papa ana . . .It snows.

He watitiri ana .... It thunders.

He wira ana .... It lightens.

He witi mai ana . . .It appears.

He hau auru ana . . It blows from the west.

Formation of the Passive Verbs from their Active Form.

ACTIVE FORM PASSIVE FORM.

Aroha . . To love. Arohahina . To be beloved.

guided.
followed.
thrown.
tossed.
put out.

Arahi
Aru

guide,
follow.

Arahina
Arumia

Akiri

throw.

Akiritia .

Aki . . .

toss.

Akin a

Ti . . .

put out.

Tinia

Urunga .

repose.

Urungatia

Huti . .

weed.

Hutia . .

Karanga
Kino

call,
hate.

Karangatia
Kinotia .

weeded.

called.

hated.

344

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III,

ACTIVE

FORM.

PASSIVE FORM.

Koropupu . To
Korero .
Mahara

boil,
speak,
consider.

Koropuputia . To be
Korerotia .
Maharatia

boiled,
spoken,
considered.

Mea . .

do.

Meatia

done.

Motu ke
Patu . .

separate,
kill.

Motuhia ketia
Patukia

separated,
killed.

Ringi .
Rupe rupe .
Takahi . .

fill,
shake,
thread.

Ringihia .
Rupe rupea .
Takahia . .

rilled,
shaked.
threaded .

Rongo .
Tata . ,

hear,
bruise.

Rongona
Tatahia .

heard,
bruised.

Mahanga
Tahuri . .

offend,
turn.

Mahangatia .
Tahuritia

offended,
turned.

Wakatangi .
Wakakino .
Wakaora
Weteki . .

sound,
corrupt,
deliver,
loosen.

Wakatangihia
Wakakinongia
Wakaorangia
Wetekina

sounded,
corrupted,
delivered,
loosened.

Wakakakahu

clothe.

Wakakakahuria

clothed.

Wakama

clean.

Wakamakia .

cleaned.

Hua . .

call.

Huaina .

called.

Wakakororia
Wakahawea
Wakarihariha
Tuhea . .

glorify,
despise,
abhor,
desert.

Wakakororiatia
Wakahaweatia
Wakariharihangia
Tuheatia

glorified,
despised,
abhorred,
deserted.

Tango .
Wakateitei .

take off.
exalt.

Tangohia
Wakateiteitia

taken off.
exalted.

Wakamatara

remove.

Wakamataratia

removed.

Wakapoto .

shorten.

Wakapoto a .

shortened.

CHAP. VII.]

THE GRAMMAR.

345

CHAPTER VII.

SINGULAR.

Ahau, or au .
Koe . . . .
la

OF PRONOUNS.

Personal Pronouns.

FIRST DUAL.

I Taua ... we (two only),

thou Korua , . you

he Raua . . . they

SECOND DUAL.

Maua ... we (we two on our side).
FIRST PLURAL (more than two). SECOND PLURAL.

Tatou . . we (all together). Matou . . we (we all on
Koutou . you (all together). our side)

Ratou . . they (all together).

1. The nominative of the first person of the personal pro-
noun is generally preceded by the prefix ko :

Ko ahau te kai tiaki . . I am the guardian.
In this case it begins the phrase : in the conjugation of verbs
it follows the verb, thus : —

E aroha ana ahau ... I love.

2. The use of two duals and two plurals in the first per-
son is common to all the Polynesian languages, and is found
also in some of the American dialects.

a. The first is used if one speaks for himself and an-^
other with him, no one else being present; for instance : —

Kia haere taua . . . let us go (you and I).

6. The second is used, when, in the presence of others,
one addresses himself to another ; for instance : —

Kia haere maua ... let us go (you and I), and

the others stay behind.

316 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

The second and third persons are alike for both duals ;
for instance : one meets two on the road ; he salutes them —

Tena ra korua? .... how do you do?
Or,

Nahea raua ? .... where do those two come

from ?

c. The first plural is used with the same distinctions : it
speaks for all present ; for instance : —

Kia haere tatou ki te atata . let us all travel at daylight.

The second plural speaks to a number of persons with
reference to another party ; for instance : — •

Kia haere matou ... let us go.

Declension of the Personal Pronouns.
The personal pronouns are thus declined : —

SINGULAR. FIRST DUAL.

Nom. Ahau .

I.

Taua .

. we (two

Gen. Naku .

of me.

No, or o|.

•XT f 1

;aua . of us

Na, or a)

Dat. Ki ahau .

to me.

Kia taua

. to us

Ace. Ahau .

me.

Taua

. us

Abl. I ahau

from me.

la taua

. from us

SECOND DUAL.

Nom. Maua .... we (two on our side).

Gen.\L-°9 ° >maua
INa, or a)

Dat. Kia maua .
Ace. Maua .

Ah/ TQ maun

. to us
. us

•fvnm nc

FIRST PLURAL.

Nom. Tatou .... we (all together).
0' or °tatou . of us -

a, or a

Dat. Kia tatou . . . to us

Ace. Tatou .... us

Abl. la tatou . . from us

CHAP. VII.J THE GRAMMAR. 347

SECOND PLURAL.

Nom. Matou . . . we (all on our side).
. of us -

Na, or a)
Dat. Kia matou . . to us
Ace. Matou .... us • -

Abl. la matou . . . from us -
Note. — The first person ahau is often abbreviated into au.

Declension of the Second Person.

SINGULAR.

Nom. Koe . . . thou.

Gen. Nau, or nou . oftbee.

Dat. Kia koe . . to thee.

Ace. Koe . . . thee.

Foe. E koe . . . O thou.

Abl. la koe . . from thee, or with thee.

DUAL.
Nom. Korua . . you (two only).

PLURAL.

Nom. Koutou . . you.
The other cases as above, the pronoun not being altered.

Declension of the Third Person.

Nom. la ..... he*or she.

Gen. Nana, or nona . . of him or her.

Dat. Kia ia .... to him or her.

Ace. la ..... him or her.

A bl. la ia ..... from him or her.

DUAL.

Nom. Raua ..... they (two only).

PLURAL.
Nom. Ratou ...... they (all together).

Possessive Pronouns.

Taku, or toku .... my or mine.
Tau, or tou , " . . . thy or thine.

Tana, or tona . . . his or her.

348 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Declension of the Possessive Pronouns of the First Person.

SINGULAR.

Nom. Toku or taku, aku or oku . . . my or mine.

Gen. No or o, na or a, toku or taku . . of mine.

Dot. Ki toku or taku, or maku or moku . to mine.

Ace. Toku or taku mine.

Voc. E toku or taku O mine.

AbL I a toku or taku from mine.

FIRST DUAL.

Nom. To or ta taua . . . our (belonging to us two only).

The other cases are formed by changing the article, as
usual.

SECOND DUAL.

Nom. To or ta maua . . our (belonging to us two on our

side).
The other cases by changing the article.

FIRST PLURAL.

Nom. To or ta, o or a tatou our (belonging to us all together) •
The other cases by changing the article.

SECOND PLURAL.

Nom. To or ta, o or a matou . our (belonging to us all on our

side).
The other cases by changing the article.

Declension of the Possessive Pronouns of the Second
Person.

SINGULAR.

Nom. Tau or tou, or to, ou or au . thy or thine.

Gen. Nou or nau of thine.

Dat. Ki tou to thine.

Ace. As the nominative — thine.

Voc. E tou 0 thine.

Abl. la tou . . from thine.

DUAL.

Nom. To or ta korua . . yours.
The other cases with the usual particles.

FIRST PLURAL.

Nom To or ta, o or a koutou . your (to you all together)

CHAP. VII.] THE GRAMMAR. 349

THIRD PERSON.

Norn. Tona or tana, ona or ana . . his or her.

DUAL.

Nom. To or ta, o or a raua . . .

PLURAL.

Nom. To or ta, o or a ratou . . . their.
The other cases are exactly the same as the personal pronouns.

Observations on the Possessive Pionouns : —

1. The possessive pronoun precedes the substantive; for
instance: —

Taku matau tenei . . this is my fish-hook.

2. Generally the prefix ko is used, and precedes the pos-
sessive pronoun, as — ko taku matau tenei.

Interrogative Pronouns.

Wai or ko wai who.

Ma or mo wai for whom.

Na or no wai whose.

Tehea or kotehea .... who.

He aha or aha what or which.

No or na, or mo te aha ... of which ? why ?

Ki te aha for which or what.

The personal interrogative pronouns precede the object.
The rest are used for things, and are often placed at the end
of the phrase.

E korero ana koe kia ratou ki Why do you speak to them in
nga kupu wakarite ki te aha ? parables ?

Literally : —

A speaking to them in a likening speech for what?

E aha koe e noho ai ? What do you stop for ?

E haere aha mai ? What do you come for ?

Ko tehea te ara ? Which is the road ?

Observations on the use of the Interrogative Pronouns : —

Wai or ko wai \

XT . 1 are used with the persons and names : —

Na or no wai > .

A, for instance :

Ma or mo wai J

350 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Mo wai tenei pikau . . Whose or for whom is this load ?

(who has to carry it ?)
Na, or no wai tenei pikau . To whom does this load belong

as property ?

Kowai to ingoa . . . What is thy name ?
Kotehea tangata o koutou . Who or what man of you ?
Kotehca is also used for things.

Demonstrative Pronouns.

SINGULAR.

This or that . . tenei, if very near.

. . tena, if in sight.

. tera, if at a distance.

PLURAL.

Those . . enei, if very near.

. . ena, if in sight.

. . era, if at a distance.

That . . taua.
For instance: —

i taua ra . . . at that day.
Those . . ana.

Relative Pronouns.

» These are wanting in the New Zealand, and must be
expressed by the use of the participle of the passive, for
instance : —

The word which you have heard.

Te kupu i rongona e koutou.

The word heard by you.

Or by the perfect tense of the active : —

Te kupu kua rongo koutou.
The word you have heard.

Or by the genitive case of the personal pronoun nana : —
The man who showed us.
Te tangata nana i wakakite mai ki a matou.
The man of him has shown to us.

CHAP. VIII.] THE GRAMMAR. 351

CHAPTER VIII.

NUMERALS.

THE decimal system is that in use among the New Zea-
landers.

CARDINAL NUMBERS.

Tahi ... 1 Ono ... 6

Rua ... 2 Witu ... 7

Toru ... 3 Waru ... 8

Wa . . 4 Iwa . .9

Rima ... 5 Ngahuru, or te kau . 10

In this single form, however, the numerals are only used
when joined by the conjunctive particle to others ; for in-
stance, te kau ma wa, fourteen ; etoru ma toru, three and
three. In all other cases a prefix is used, and euphony alone
seems to decide to which prefix the preference is given.

1 Etahi, or kotahi, or tokotahi. 18 Kotahi te kau ma waru.

2 Erua, korua, tokorua. 19 Kotahi te kau ma iwa.

3 Etoru, kotoru, tokotoru. 20 Erua te kau.

4 Ewa, kowa, tokowa. 21 Erua te kau ma tahi.

5 Erima, korima, tokorima. 30 Etoru te kau.

6 Eono, koono, tokoono. 40 Ewa te kau.

7 Ewitu, kowitu, tokow'itu. 50 Erima te kau.

8 Ewaru, kowaru, tokowaru. 60 Eono te kau.

9 Eiwa, koiwa, tokoiwa. 70 Ewitu te kau.

10 Ngahuru, kongahuru, toko- 80 Ewaru te kau.

ngahuni, or kotahi te kau. 90 Eiwa te kau.

11 Kotahi te kau ma tahi. 100 Kotahi te rau.

12 Kotahi te kau ma rua. 101 Kotahi te rau ma tahi.

13 Kotahi te kau ma toru. 110 Kotahi te rau ma te kau.

14 Kotahi te kau ma wa. 200 Erua te rau.

15 Kotahi te kau ma rima. 300 Etoru te rau.

16 Kotahi te kau ma ono. 1000 Kotahi mano.

17 Kotahi te kau ma witu. 2000 Erua mano, and so on.

Note. — In numerals the syllable ma is always used as
the conjunctive particle, never the syllable me; for in-
stance : Kotahi te kau ma toru, thirteen. To express an in-
definite number, the word tini, or tini tini, is generally used.

352 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

ORDINAL NUMBERS.

The first . Te tuatahi, or Ko tetahi.

The second . . Te tuarua, or Ko terua.

The third Te tuatoru, or Ko tetoru.

The fourth . . Te tuawa, or Ko tewa.

The fifth . Te tuarima, or Ko terima.

The sixth . Te tuaono, or Ko teono.

The seventh . . Te tuawitu, or Ko tewitu.

The eighth . . Te tuawaru, or Ko tewaru.

The ninth Te tuaiwa, or Ko teiwa.

The tenth . . . Te te kau, or Ko te tekau, or Te ngahuru.

The eleventh . . Te te kau ma tahi.

The twentieth . . Te tuarua te kau.

Note. — The ordinal numbers, when joined to substan-
tives, are thus formed : —

The first day . . <. Te ra tuatahi, Ko te ra tetahi.
The first woman . . Te tuatahi wahine.
Takitahi .... Counting by single numbers.

Adverbs relating to Place.

Nahea, 1 tive, nga tangata o mua atu i

Nohea, > whence. a koutou, men who were be-

Ihea, J fore you.

Keihea, where, whither. Ki mua, before.

Kohea, which way. Kiwaho, out.

Konei, j ^^ Aroaro, before, in the presence

Kikonei, J of; used with the Genitive

Nokonei, of this place. case, ki te aroaro o nga tan-

Koneimai, this way. gata, in the presence of men.

Koina, there. I roto, within ; used with the

Koinatu, that way. Ablative case, i roto i te ware,

Tenei taha, this side. within the house.

Tera taha, that side. I, in.

Tawiti, far. No roto, out of.

Tawititawiti, very far. Ki muri, behind.

A — tawiti,* a great distance. Tetahi wahi, partly.

Ki, into, in, to, upon, of. Mai, hither, here.

Kirunga, upon ; with the Da- Ki matau ki maui, right and

tive, kirunga ki te maunga, left.

upon the mountain. I te reinga, in the other world.

Kiraro, down, below. Kikoina, there.
O mua, before ; with the Abla- Heikonei, here.

* The sound of the A is drawn out.

CHAP. VIII.] THE GRAMMAR.

353

Adverbs relating to Time.
These are particularly numerous.

Ahea, when ? used for the future.

Mahia, when ? used for the past.

I te timatanga, at the beginning.

I te mutunga, at the end.

T reira, then, at that time.

Aianei, to-day.

Inaianei, to-day.

Inanahi, yesterday.

Apopo, to-morrow.

Atetahi ra, the day after to-
morrow.

Awaki, two days after to-mor-
row.

Awaki nui atu, three days after
to-morrow.

Ina tahira , the day before yes-
terday.

Ina tetahi ra, three days ago.

Ina waki, four days ago.

Ina waki nui atu, five days ago.

I te ao, by day.

I te po, by night.

I na mate, anciently.

0 na mata, in the days of old.

1 mua, formerly.

0 mua, formerly.
A muri, hereafter.

Muri, hereafter, afterwards.

1 muri, idem.

A te ahi ahi, in the evening.

I te witinga o te ra, at sunrise.

I te toenetanga ote ra, at sunset.

I tenei ra i tenei ra, continually.

Ina po, last night.

I te ata, in the morning.

I te atata, idem.

A i waenganui po, at midnight.

Kawatea, noon.

I te awatea, at daybreak.

Aku<inei, directly.

Akenoi, until.

Atavvatea, midday, noon.

Tetahi wahi, a moment.

Wawe, suddenly.

Adverbs of Affirmation.

Ae, yes. Koia ra, certainly.

Ae ra yea, no doubt. Ara, truly.

Koia, yes.

Adverbs of Negation.

Aua, no, I don't know. Ehara, not.

Kaua, do not.

Ekore, no, not.

Ekore rawa, by no means.

Kihai, not.

Hore, no.

Hore rawa, never.

Ahore, not.
Ana raia, but not.
Kanaka, neither.
Kei, not.
Kahore, not.
Kore, no.

Adverbs of Interrogation.

Ke ihea, where, whither ? Ahea, when ?

Kohea, which way ? E aha, what ?

I^ohea, whence? E hi a, how many ?

Ihea, whence? Mahia, when ? *
Mo te aha? why?

VOL. H. 2 A

354 NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Adverbs of Doubt.

Pe, or pea, perhaps. Koia pea, probably.

Ana pea, perhaps (ironically).

Prepositions.

Mo, for, from. No, for, of, from.

I, in. Ki, to.

Conjunctions.

Me, and. Me, or.

Ma, and, used only with name- Me, like,
rals.

Interjections.

A ! interjection of surprise. Hi ! interjection of anger.

Aue ! woe ! interjection of grief. Aha! interjection of contempt.
E! behold. Na! behold.

CHAPTER IX.

DICTIONARY OF THE NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE.

A.

A — of the (genitive of the arti-
cle)

A ! — interjection of surprise

A — if the sound is prolonged, it
denotes a continuation of the
thing spoken of. It has this
signification from being a
root, meaning existence,
light, action, continued ac-
tion, eternity. In this sense
it enters into the composition
of many of the following
words

A — and

Ae ra ! — yea, yes, truly !

Ae — yes

Ai — speak, say, speech

Ai— a paiticle, used for forming
the conjugation of verbs

Aianei — to day, now

A i waenganui po — at midnight

Ao — world, light, earth, gather

Ao o te rangi — the light of hea-
ven

Aoatea, i. g., awatea, daybreak

Aonga — daybreak

Aonga o te ra — sunrise

Au — abbreviation of ahau — I

Au — abbreviation of tau — thy

Aua — those

Aua — no, I do not know

Aua hoki— I do not know

Aue ! — woe !

Aue — the lamentation, the woe

Auetanga — groaning, groans

Ahaha? — What do you say ?

Aha? — what? which? Mo te
aha — for what or why

Aha rau — a hundred whats or
questions

Ahea?— when?

Ahau — I

Ahakoa — nevertheless, whether

Aha koia ? — what is it ?

Ahi, contracted ai — fire, light,
fiery, to beget, copulation,
generation. Ai, — to speak, is
no doubt the same root

Ahi na Maui — the begotten of
Maui (native name of New
Zealand). By others Ika na
Maui, the fish of Maui

Ahinga — time of copulation

Ahinga tapu— a house or sleep-
ing-room for a man and his
wife

Ahi ahi — evening

Ahinei, i. g. aianei — to-day

Aho— a fishing line, string, the
woof of a cloth, or mat

Ahu — heap together

Ahu ahu — name of a place

Ahua — image, likeness, form,
shape

Ahuatanga — appearance

Ahunga — entrance

Ahuareka — form

Ahuareka o nga wae wae — steps
of the feet, footmarks

Aka, i. </., haka

2 A 2

355

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Aka — angular, the knee of a
ship's beam ; he pou aka — a
box

Akau — a cliff, sea-coast, sea-side

Akari, i. #., hakari

Akataina ! — an expression of
wonder

Ake — up; for instance, Wakatika
ake, stand up

Ake — in future

Ake ake ake signifies continu-
ance of existence, eternal, for
ever

Akenei — until

Aki — to push along, close to,
against

Aki — a rambling shrub (Metro-
sideros buxifolia)

Akina— stoned, tossed

Aki aki — a sea-bird

Akiri or Akiritia— cast off

Ako — doctrine, teach, instruct ;
part, pass., akona

Ako ana — leaching

Akonga — disciple

Aku — mine or my

Akuanei — now, presently

Amata — formerly

Amu amu — murmur, grumble

A mama — gaping

Amo — to bear, a litter

Amowia — carry thoti

Arnai — tempestuous

Amaitanga — tempest

Amani — a cartridge-box

Amu — eating by morsels

Amua tonu — everlasting

Amua — time to come, future, in
future

Ana — his, hers

Ana — den, cave

Ana — corresponding to our do-
ing or being

Ana koa — indeed, it is so

Anake — only ; also nake nake

Anamata — some time hence

Anei — these

Aniwaniwa — rainbow

Ano — corresponding to being,
doing, remain, rest ; also used
like an adv., like. Often it
can be translated with truly

Anoho — to sit, settle

Anuanua — the rainbow

Anga — work; also hanga — en-
gage, work

Anga atu — turn

Anganga — to meddle, the skull

A n ga Anga — coalition, cohesion,
agree

Angareka, i. g.t hangareka

Angi angi — thin as a board or a
blanket

Apa, i. g , hapa

A pi — clubfeet

Apiti — to curse

A po — h ard dealing, bad , wicked ,
covetous, to covet

Apopo — to-morrow

Apu, i. g.j hapu

Ara ! — right ! true !

Ara — street, road, arise

Ara ake ! — arise !

Arahi — part, pass., arahina;
also araerahi — guide, con-
duct, lead

Aranga — resurrection, re-ap-
pearance

Arara — a fish

Aratakiu — conducted

Arawata — a ladder, bridge,
stairs

Arekeke — undressed flax

Arenga — calling, a mat so called

Arero — tongue

Ari, i. g., hari and its com-
pounds

Ariki — a lord, a chief; the
eldest son or daughter being
the heir

Aro — skin, fat of the belly, to
flay or skin

Aroaro — in the presence of,
front. Ki te aroaro o nga
tangata katoa — in the pre-
sence of all men

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

357

Aroha — love, to love

Arohahina — beloved

A rohatia — beloved

Aropaua — a double net for
small fish

Arotau — true, faitbful

Aru — follow, pursue, drive, woo,
courtship, wooing

Aruaru — to woo, pursue, also
a short fishing-net

Aruhe, also aroi, arohi, and
arue — fernroot

Arukanga, also arunga, arua-
ruarunga, arumanga (ab-
stract of aru) — persecution,
wooing, following

Arumia, i. g., aru

Aruru — name of a place

Atapai — well disposed

Ata — shadow

Ata — prosper

Ata — the morning, sunrise

Ata po — daybreak

Atawatea, or atewatea — mid-
day, noon

Atatu — early in the morning

Atawai — attachment, good will,
grace. Matua atawai — fos-
ter-father

Atawaitia — to have mercy

Atawaitanga, i. a., atawai

Ataahua — favour

Atamarietanga — humiliation

Atata — daylight

Atamira — bed, coffin, tomb,
house for the dead

Ateahiahi — in the evening

A taran gi — shadow

Atetahi ra — the day after to-
morrow

Ate— liver

Ati ati — drive out

Atuwaana — to distribute

Atua— God, gods. The Su-
preme Being

Atuahua — fair, beautiful, lovely

Atu — motion from; haere atu
—be off! thither, forth

Atu — used in forming the com-
parative degree of adjectives

Awa — river

Awa aw a — valley

Awaki — two days after to-
morrow

Awaki nui atu — three days after
to-morrow

Awangawanga — hope ; to hope

Awaroa — name of a river

Awatea — light, daybreak

Awi — draw near, entwining,
entangling

Awinatia — drawing near, help-
ing

E.

E, or He — indefinite article a
or an

E — used for forming the voca-
tive case : it is either used
alone, or with the nom. of
the definite article te. E is
also used with verbs, and is
in that case only the article,
the substantive being nothing
else but the participle or infi-
nitive ; for instance, E noho
ki raro — sit down. Literal,
a sitting down. The infini-
tive stands in this case for
the imperative

E!— exclam. Behold! Alas!

E— verb. See He

Eaha?— which?

Eaoia ? — wherefore ?

Eono — six

Ehara — negation. No, not

Ehea?— which?

Ehia? — how many ?

E hoa — friend, form of address

Ebore— negation. Not

Ekara — sir !

E'ko— to a little girl !

E'mara — friend !

E'marama — friends !

Engari — that is good

358

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Engaringari — that is better

Ena — those

Enei — these

Era — those, others

Erangi — a female name

Erangi— it is better, rather

Erangirangi, idem

Erima— five

Erua — two

Erua erua — both

Etahi — one

Eta ta — little boy

Etoru — three

Eke — go, walk

Ekenga — fare, conveyance

Ekore — no

Ekore rawa — by no means

Ewa — four

Ewaru — eight

Ewitu — seven

I.

I — in (see Grammar)

I — ablative of the article

I — sign of the past tense

I — than, following a comparative

I — a central point, a centre of
motion, pressure

Ina te hau — piercing of the wind

la — he, she, it

la — direction, course

laha— why, what for

jai — beget, to lust after, lust-
ful ; the root ahi or ai

la ia — cross veins

linu — thirsty, drink

Iheko— skin of a person, bark
of a tree

Iho — down, tradition

Ihu — nose, head of a canoe

Ika— fish, to fish

Ike ike — height, high; also
with an aspiration

Iki — nursing, lifting up in the
arms ; imperat. ikitia

Iko na ra — farewell

I konei — here

Iku— tail

Iku rangi — name of a mountain

I mu a — formerly

Ina — affirm, surely

Ina — an old man, grey-headed,
hoary, growing hoary

In ahi a — when

Inaianei — to-day

Ina mata — anciently, a long
time ago

Inau. See Hinau

Inanahi — yesterday

Inapo — last night

Ina tahi ra — the day before
yesterday

Ina tetahi ra — three days ago

Ina waki — four days ago

Ina waki nui atu — five days ago

Ine a maru — a bare-headed
woman

Ine ono — a scolding woman

Inengaro. See Hinengaro

Inoi; also Hinoi — ask, pray,
beg, importune

Inoinga — prayer

Inonoti — painful

Inn— oil, drinkable, to drink,
greasy, oily ; often with as-
piration

Inumia — drink thou

Inu inu — marrow

Inga. See Hinga

Ingoa — name

Ipu — bottle

Ipunamu — bottles

Ira — a mole on the skin

Ira mutu — nephew, niece

Ireira — then, at that time

Iri — hanging, suspending

Iringa — a hanging up, suspen-
sion

Iri iri — baptize, sprinkle

Iri iringa — baptism, sprinkling

Iro — grieve

Iroto — within ; iroto i te ware
— in the house, amongst ; i
roto i a koutou — amongst
you

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

359

Irunga — upon
Ite ao — by day

Itenei ra, i te tenei ra — conti-
nually

Ite ata — in the morning
Ite atata — in the morning
Ite awatea — at day-break
Ite tahi ra — the day before yes-
terday

Ite wahinga nui po — the mid-
night past

Ite watea — the noon past
Ite witinga o te ra — at sunrise
Ite toenetanga o te ra — at sun-
set

Iti — little, small; iti rawa —
least ; causative, wakaiti — to
diminish

Iti iti — small, little, very small
Itinga — smallness
Iwa — nine

Iwi — people, tribe, nation, bone
Iwi kau — bones only, lean, thin
Iwi rau — a shell-fish
Iwi tuararo — back-bone

O.

0 — genitive of the article, de-
noting possession

O— thy

O — move, convey, give. See
Ho

O e aki — give up, be quiet

0 mai — give ; properly, move
hither

01 — sufficiently; more fre-
quently heoi

Oioia — wagging

Ou — a feather

Ou— oh !

Ou— thy

Ouma — absconding

Oho — answer, to answer

Ohokai — jump

Ohiohi, to rinse

Ohu ohu — trouble

Oka ; also Hoka — a sharp -

pointed instrument, a bayo-
net, a fork, a spear

Oka oka — id.

Okahi — stepping or skipping
over the ground

Okahinga — stretching out the
feet

Okahu — name of a place

Okaka — name of a river

Oke oke — a fish

Oki, or Hoki — to be, return

Oki— trust

Oki oki — refresh

Okinga — return, time of re-
turning

Okiokinga — rest, repose, re-
turn, time of refreshment

Okiokiana — rested

Oma — fly, run

Oko. See Hoko — to buy, ex-
change

Oko — a vessel to hold a fluid in

Oku — my

Okura — name of a place

Omanga— course

Ona — his

Onamata — of old, formerly

One — earth, soil, sandy shore,
ground

One one — id.

One — smelling, lusting as a dog

One pu — sand, sandy soil

Ono. See Hono. He rakau
ono — a spliced piece of wood;
onoa — unite

Ono — six

Ono te kau — sixty

Ono te rau — six hundred

Ono — woof of a mat

Ono — quarrelsome

Onu — spring water

Ongi — salute by touching nose?,
saluting, smelling

Ora— -life, health, healthy,
healing, well

Oraoraia — dry

Ora — spread; orangia — spread!

Oranoatanga — peril

360

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Oranga — recovery, renewal, pre-
servation, life, preserved

Orangatanga — id.

Ore, or Hore — no

Ore rawa — not at all

Ore — the boring of a hole

Orokohanganga — foundation,
creation ; o te ao — creation
of the world

Orokomeatanga — the beginning

Oro. See Horo — polish, gargle
the throat

Ota — raw

Ota ota — all wild herbs, plants,
weeds

Oti— isit?

Otiia — but

Otinga — the finishing

Otira — but, on the contrary

Otiraia — but, yet

Owa — salute, to salute

Owanga — nest

Owatanga — greeting, salutation

U.

U — bird's egg, the breast, nip-
ple, the paps ; wai u — milk ;
kai u — suckle ; he tamariki
kai u — a babe, motion, junc-
tion, trust, strengthen
E ua ana — it rains ; also bring-
ing forth or maturing fruit;
he po ua — a rainy night
Ua — rain, rainy, to rain
Ua \vatu — hair wrought into a

mat

Uaua — a vein, sinews
Uaua — hard work, travail
Uaki — open ; uakina — open !
Uarahi. See Huarahi
Ue te wenua — a fertile spot
Ue. See Hue
Ueo. See Hueho
Ui ui— beg

Ui — inquire, ask, solicit
Uia — a bird (Neomorpha)
Ui tanga roa — a long solicitation

Uinga — a consultation, question

Uira — lightning

Uoro — a kind of eel

Uhi — a covering, curtain

Uka — snow, sugar, froth of the
sea, tassels on a mat, foam

Uka uka — hair woven with the
tassels of mats

Uma — breast, bosom, arms

Umu — oven

Unga — order, command

Unu — pincers, a blacksmith's
vice.

Upu — seize ; upu kia — seize
thou

Uke umu — draw the oven

Upoko — head

Unu — draw a sword

Unuhanga — removal

Uri — generation, seed, pro-
geny ; penis, child, son, re-
volution, succession, posterity.
See Huri

Uri papa — the posts or props
of a bier

Urongi — helm, or rudder; to
steer

Urunga — a pillow

Urupa — sepulchre

Ururuatia — deserted

Ururua — deserted, laying
waste, choke. Wahi ururua
• — ruins

Uru — life, light, beams, fel-
lowship, partake, glory ; kia
uru — let there be glory

Uru uru wenua — name of a
certain shrub

Uru pua puai — name of a cer-
tain wind

Uru wawahi waka — name of a
wind

Uta — shore, coast

Utongatia — branded

Utu — reward, pay, fine, price ;
he utu ano — there is the price

Utu — draw ; utuhia— draw

Utua — pay

CHAP. 1X.J

THE DICTIONARY.

361

Utunga— ware?, goods

U\va — used to express the fem-
inine gender in animals

Uwa uwa — tough, veins or
main arteries

Uwata — a spear

H.

Ha — breadth, savour, odour

Ha— what!

Hae — rent, tear, dispute, envy

Hue hae— id.

Haere — go; also airc or acre

Haere mai — come

Haere atu — go out, leave

Haerenga — a walk, arrival

Haerengatanga — a journey

Hao — catch

Haerere — walking about

Haere marie — go in peace

Hau — abbrev. for ahau, I

Hau — strike, hew, chip with an

adze

Hau — wind, air, whirl, blow
Hauhake — labourers in the har-
vest, gather, take up
Hauhakinga — harvest
Haumi — joints at the head and

stern of a canoe
Haumumu — a silent person
Hau auru — west, west wind,

blowing from the west
Haue — sooth
Haueunga — ice
Haukomingo — a whirlpool
Hauraro — north-west, north-
west wind, blowing from the
north-west

Hauhautanga — coolness, cool
Haurahi — dew
Hauru — name of a shellfish
Hau nui — a tempest
Haupa — a beating wind
Hau papa — snow, ice
Hauparo — a long beating wind
Hauraki — name of a place
Haurake — a steady pace, mov-
ing steadily

Haururutanga — blowing of the
wind

Haunga ano, haunga — with ex-
ception, because, besides

Haurangi — a fool, drunkard,
foolish, drunk, mad

Haurangitia - foolish

Haurorangi — to hang up, to
suspend

Hauroro — a long wind

Hauna — a piece of wood joined
to the stern of a canoe

Haute — a play so called

Hautoke — winter

Hauwenua— a land wind

Hah are — sealing-wax

Hahi — church, Anglic.

Haka — a dance, a song, a war-
dance. He tangata haka — a
dancer

Hakari — a feast of peace where
presents of fish are brought
by the visitors ; also birds'
eggs, roe of a fish, seed of
anything

Haki — neck

Hamama — yawning, gaping ;
also Amama and Hamumu

Hana — a vault for the dead

Hanahana — lustre, brightness,
bright, glorious, shining,
to shine

Hane — a war instrument

Hani — water

Hanga— work, labour, to work,
make

Hangarau — deceitfulness

Hangareka — funny, joking, a
joke

Hanganga — buildings, work,
creation

Hangi — a native oven

Hapa — crooked, indirect, un-
fair, neglected

Hapainga — lifting up, raising
up

Hapu — tribe, family

Hapu — pregnant, be pregmnt

362

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Haputanga — pregnancy
Hara — crime, debt, sin, trans-
gression

Harakoretanga— innocence
Hari, sometimes without the
aspiration; ari — dance, joy,
happy, blessed, joyful, en-
joy, leap, rejoice, joyfully
Hari ana, \vaka hari — causing

aj°y

Haringa — joy

Hari hari — transported with

joy, leaping with joy
Haro — dressing flax
Haronga — the dressing of the

flax

He — the indefinite article aspi-
rated
He — a fault, unjust, mistaken,

erring, erroneously
He hunga he — bad men
He ! — exclamation of surprise
Heaha — what
Heanga — a mistake
Hei — here

Hei — like; the indefinite article
Hei — necklace, keepsake
Heoi ano — it is enough, that

will do

Heoti — henceforth
Heu — a razor
Heke — come down, destroy,

vanish
Heke — a wreck, a slip, change

of a place, descend
Hemo — slip, change the place,

faint

Hera — gaping
Herakiaki — green dried flax
Here — a spear for pigeons
Herehere — captive, slave
Herenga — cord, string
Hem — a comb, combing
Hewa — sneeze
Hi! — exclam. of anger
Hi — threaten
Hi — fishing
Hia — an affix to verbs for form-

ing the imperative mood and
passive form

Ilia — how many; po hia — how
many days

Hianga — lying, offence

Hia hia — wish, desire, will;
construct with ki

Hiahiatia — desire

Hiainu — thirsty

Hiakai — hungry

Hiako — skin, leather, made of
skin or leather, thongs, a vine

Hiamoe — sleepy

Hiawero — tail of a dog

Hihi — beams of the sun, hair
tied like horns on each side
of the forehead

Hihi karu — the whiskers of a
cat

Hihi o te tote — sparkling of the
salt

Hikaro — pluck out

Hiku — reward

Hiko— tail

Hikorangi — name of a moun-
tain

Hinamoki — a seahorse

Hinau — a tree, the bark of
which is used as black dye

Hinengaro — kidney, desire, de-
sirous, mind, conscience

Hinu — drink, drinkable

Hinu — oil

Hinu hinu — marrow

Hinga — a fall, falling

Hinganga — fall

Hipoki — cover, a cover, lid

Ho — to give ; also homai

Hoa — friend, neighbour, gene-
rous

Hoa riri — enemy; e hoa ma,
friends

Hoa wawai — enemy

Homaitanga — gift

Hoari — sword

Hoatunoa— a gift

Hoatutautanga — an offering

Hoatutanga — gift

CHAP. IX.] THE DICTIONARY.

363

Hoe — an oar, paddle ; row,
paddle ; he waka hoe — a
rowing-boat; he waiata hoe
— a boat-song

Hoe hia — sail, or paddle: let
us paddle

Hoe hoe — side fins of a fish

Hoenga — sailing, pulling, time
of sailing

Hou — spade

Hou — new, sweet, strange

Houtanga — newness, new

Houhia he rongo — to forgive

Hohou — making peace

Hohou rongo — peacemaker

Hohonu — deep, the deep, depth

Hohonutanga — depth, deep-
ness, deep

Hohoro — run, to be in a hurry,
quick, quickly, swift

Hohuro, also Hohuro anga — a
mill

Hoki — particle, used in forming
verbs as a kind of auxiliary

Hoki mai — come back

Hoki and oki — return, contrary ;
for instance, the wind

Hokinga — time of returning

Hokianga — name of a river,
name of a place

Hoko— buy ', he tangata hoko—
a trader

Hokonga — an exchange, a bar-
gain

Honoanga, also Hononga — a
union, a splice

Hono— a joint, a splice, join,
splice ; he rakau hono — a
spliced piece of wood

Hori hori — a lie

Hopuatanga — a place

Hopukina— to perceive

Hope — loins, abdomen, body of
an army

Hopenga — refuse of an army,
rejected party

Hopua— a river, to drain

Horahi, also Hora — spread

Hore — not

Hore rawa rawa — not at all
Horo mia— swallow
Horongia— -to swallow
Horohi — soap, wash
li orohia— washed
Hotete — a caterpillar, the so-
called vegetable caterpillar
Hotoke, also Hautoke — winter
Hoko hoko — exchange, to buy
Hokoko — to sell
Hokonga — a bargain
Hongia — to salute
Hua — fruit; te po hua — the

time of fruit ; e hua ana — be

fruitful

Hua kore — unfruitful, barren
Hua — call, name ; huaina —

called, named

Huanga — kindred, relations
Huanui — high road
Huarahi — way, road
Hue, or ue — a gourd, calabash,

cucumber

Huehue — side by side
Hueho — the navel-string
Huere — saliva
Hui — gather, knit, unite
Hui huia — id.
Hui huinga — gathering
Hui huitia — together
Huhi — affliction, afflict
Huhu — moth, grub
Huhu — strip, lay bare
Huhuti, i. (7., huti
Huhuatanga — beauty
Huka, i.y.y uka — snow, frost,

sugar

Hukarere — snow, frost, hoar
Hukerikeri — work, toss ; used

of the sea
Hu, or Huna — concealment,

hide, concealed, privately
Huna hunanga — a concealment
Hunaonga — daughter-in-law
Hunga — people, an appendage
Hunga mate — patients
Hunga ora — healthy people

364

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Hunga noho — guest

Hunga wai, or Hunga wai wa-
hine — mother-in-law

Hunga rawa nui — rich people

Hunga rawa kore — poor people

Hunga tapu — a priest

Hunga onga wahine — daugh-
ter-in-law

Hupe — smell, secretion of the
nose

Hura — revealed, opened

Huri — grind, incline, overthrow

Hurihia — overthrown, turn it
round

Huri huri — revolve

Huringa — a turn round

Hurianga — id.

Htiru (see Uru) — hair, light,
beams, a mat so called

HUTU hum — hair; huru huru
hipi — sheep wool

Huru rua — choke

Huru tara — feather of a gannet

Huti — weed, root up, turn

Huti huti — id.

Hutia — weeded, plucked

Hutinga — a turn, a place clear-
ed of weeds

Huwa — thigh

Huware — spittle

K.

Ka — a prefix used in forming ,
the participle, the perfect
and future tenses of verbs;
also a mere prefix at the be- :
ginning of phrases, when it
serves as an auxiliary verb —
it i?, or this is
Ka — a rising flame, animation, |

vigorous, burn

Kaahatia — -it cannot be helped
Kaeo taiepa — rail for a fence
Kai — food, victuals, eatable, to j
eat, taste, live, men, people ; j
also a kind of kumera
Kai aho — biting the fishing
line

Kaia — stump of a tree to hang
tabooed things on

Kai kawe — messenger

Kai iriiri — people that baptize
or sprinkle

Kai hauhake — labourers in the
harvest

Kai wakaatu — witness

Kai tara — food for gannets

Kai tiaki — guardian

Kai toke — food for worms

Kai tohe — a man who tempts

Kai tuku — fisherman

Kai tangi — mourner, mourners'
food

Kai mahi — labourer

Kai mahi o te kaipuke — sailor

Kai mata — raw food

Kai tuku — traitor

Kai rawa — a greasy mouth after
a meal, the remains of vic-
tuals

Kai rui — a sower

Kai wakaako— teacher

Kai poka — witness

Kai waki — witness

Kai ora — wholesome victuals

Kai para — name of a place

Kai puke — a ship

Kai taka — name of a fine orna-
mental mat

Kai atua — name of a tree

Kai ahi ahi — supper

Kai po — night's meals

Kai pormhia — spare

Kainga hokc — a market

Kainga — village, country, place,
a home, a meal

Kaihu — name of a place

Kai hune ! — an oath

Kai manu — bird's food

Kaiwaka — name of a place

Kai wakahau — a leader

Kai wakato te ture — teachers of
the law

Kai we — food for caterpillars

Kai kaha — wholesome victuals

Kaokao — side

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

365

Kaore — no, not

Kanaka — do not

Kauu — not, do not, reject it

Kauae — beam of a house, the
crossbeam or joist of a house

Kau ote kanohi — pupil of the
eye

Kau — only, purely, without ad-
dition, naked

Kau — dried sweet potatoes

Kaua kaua (kawa) — a shrub of
the pepper kind (Piper ex-
celsum), bitter, strong, natu-
ral alum

Kauhoehoe — swim

Kau — swim ; kau te awa —
swimming in the river

Kau matua — forefathers, elders,
ancestors

Kauri — a pine-tree (Dammar a
Australis) ; also its resin

Kauta — cooking-house, kitchen

Kautia — empty, for nothing

Kaukau — wash, to anoint ; kau-
kauria — wash thou

Kau uri — a stick which, by
friction upon another, pro-
duces fire

Kauweti — the stick on which
fire is produced by friction

Kauwau — a shag, preaching

Kauwautia — preach

Kauwautanga — preaching

Kauwitiwiti — a grasshopper

Kaha — power, strength, strong,
strongly

Kanaka — a cup, calabash

Kahawai — a favourite and com-
mon fish

Kaheru — spade, hoe

Kahi — a stamp with the foot,
a treading upon, a pressing
upon, or binding

Kahi katea — name of a tree
(Dacrydium excelsum)

Kahi katoa — (Leptospermwri)

Kahi — a comb made of the
bones of a fish

Kami — mat, garment, clothing
Kahu ara — a walking garment
Kahu wairo — name of a gar-
ment with dog's hairs
Kahu kiwi— name of a garment

with the feathers of the apte-

rix.
Kahu kura, kahu kupenga —

names of garments
Kahu — name of the hawk
Kahore — no, refusal
Kahui— a herd
Kaka — burn ; see Ka
Kaka — a parrot (Neslor Aus-

tralis)
Kaka — fibres in vegetables,

fern root
Kakai — gluttonous ; he tan-

gata kakai — a glutton
Kakau — the handle of a knife,

fork, axe, spade
Kakahi — name of a fish
Kakaho — reeds
Kakahu — a garment, a mat,

wear ; kakahuria — put on
Kakamo — winking of the eye
Kakanapa — a green
Kake — to go, to ascend
Kakenga — an ascent
Kaki — neck, back part of the

neck

Kaki-full ; kia kaki— fill it
Kamate — very ill
Kakano — seed of a tree, stone

of a fruit

Kanae — the mullet
Kanapa — bright, green, shining
Kanapatanga — brightness
Kakariki — a green parroquet, a

green lizard, green
Kakara — sweet odour, sweet-
scenting
Kako — planting
Kakou — the constellation Orion
Kakawa — perspiration, perspire
Kakawariki, i. (/., kakaiiki — a

small lizard
Kfikuku — a doubled fist

366

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Kamaka — a rock, stone, stony

Kanawa — an eye

Kanga — corn, maize

Kanga — an oath, swearing,
blasphemous, a curse

Kane — a file, saw, filing, saw-
ing; kanehia — saw, sawing
the timber

Kane kane, id.

Kani kani — a dance, to dance,
a game so called

Kanoe — chin

Kanohi — eye, face

Kanga kapura — a fire-hearth

Kanohi paua — name of a sweet
potato

Kapana — a potato

Kape — transgress, pull

Kapia — resin, gum

Kapi — to furnish

Kapiti — Entry Island

Kapu — an adze, tail of a cray-
fish

Kapua — cloud, air

Kapu na ringa ringa — palms of
the hands

Kapura — a burning fire, burn-
ing coal

Kara — name of a certain stone

Kara — to an elder person; e
kara ! — an affectionate ad-
dress to an elder person

Kara ma — an affectionate term
for father

Karahu — name of a shellfish

Karaka — a fruit-tree (Coryno-
carpus Iceviqatus), general
name for fruit

Karakia — a prayer, praying

Karakiatanga — a time of prayer

Karama roa — a flaming torch

Karanga — call, shout, bell, call-
ing ; karangatia — called, call
thou

Karangahape — name of a place

Karangatanga — call

Kara ngau ngau— name of a
shellfish

Karangu — name of a tree

Karapa — squint, squinting

Karapepe- — fermenting

Karapoi noa — open, lift

Karapoti — besiege, close in

Karapa — a square, parallelo-
gram

Kararehe — a beast, animal

Kararehe wa tangata — a horse,
or beast that carries a man

Kararehe wa wahia — a bullock,
or beast with horns

Karatete— proud, angry

Kara w a, i. g., karawa kiko — a
stripe on the flesh

Karawarawa — stripes

Karawa — a dissolution, dissolv-
ing

Karawaka — name of a shellfish

Kare — reflecting

K arenga — reflection

Kareao — a wild vine (SmiVaa?)

Karere — messenger, a signal

Karetu — name of a plant

Karipi — cutting

Karu — the head of an animal,
fish, beast, <&c.

Karuru-— operating in a close
place

Kati — shut, sufficiently, enough,
be quiet, let it alone

Katipa — walking upright

Katoa — all

Kata — laughter, laughing, jocu-
lar, merry

Katakatangia — scorch

Katipo — a black spider on the
seashore, regarded as poison-
ous

Katoatia — all

Kawai — name of a fish

Kawaka — pine-tree (Dacn/-
dium plumosimi)

Kawaki — carry oil'; kawakina
— carried off

Kawana — governor (Angl.)

Kawanatanga — government
(Angl.) J

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

367

Kaware — a shellfish

Kawe — a yoke

Kawea — to lead; he hunga ka\ve
riri — a quarrelsome man

Kaweka — a ridge on the ascent
of a hill

Kawenga — leading

Kawia — name of a place

Ke — different, foreign, differ-
ently, change ; he mea ke —
a different thing; he tan-
gata ke — a different man, a
foreigner

Keha — a turnip

Ke, or kei — stern of a canoe,
the point or place where a
distant or different object is
stationed

Kei — with

Kei — not

Keihea — where? kei hea ionei
— where ?

Keihei — where ?

Kei konei — here

Keka — the end of a bone

Keokeonga — pinnacle, summit,
corner

Kekerehu — a beetle

Kekeno — a seal

Keke — the cramp, armpits

Keretu — clay

Keri — boisterous, being bois-
terous

Keri — digging ; keria — dig
thou

Keri Keri — name of a river

Keriu — the bottom, as for in-
stance, of a boat

Kete — basket

Ketu — the act of displacing a
corpse

Kewai — fresh- water crawfish

Ki — speak ; na wai ki ? who
said it ?

Ki — into, in, to, upon, of

Ki — conversation

Ki — fulness, full, filling

Kinga — fulness

Kianga — a covenant, conver-
sation

Kiano— fulfil, fill

Kia — a prefix used in forming
the imperative and' subjunc-
tive of verbs

Kia hari — be joyful

Kiore — a rat

Kihai — not

Kiki — straight, narrow, adhe-
sion, adhering, conversing,
cleave together

Kikiwa — a winking, pressing
the eyelids close together

Kiki no — bad

Kiko kiko, also kiko — flesh

Ki koina — there, pointing to
the place

Ki konei — here, in this place

Kiraro — down, below

Kirunga — upon

Ki matau — to the right

Ki mua — before

Ki muri — behind

Kiwaho — out

Ki maui — to the left

Kinonga — badness

Kino — bad

Kinotia — hate, oppress

Kina — a sea-egg

Kiri — a pinch with the finger

Kiritia — point with my finger

Kiri— fever, skin

Kiri e hau — naked skin, skin
exposed to the wind

Kiri piro— a stinking skin

Kiri kiri — gravel

Kiri paka — a flint

Kita, or kitea — see, discern,
understand, perceive

Kitenga — a sight

Kiwi — name of a bird (ApterLv
Australis)

Kiwi kiwi, id.

Koau — a coward

Ko — a tool with which the na-
tives plant their sweet po-
tatoes ; perforating

368

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART IIL

Ko — a young girl

Ko — a particle used very com-
monly before substantives,
adjectives, pronouns, and
verbs, and in the beginning
of sentences

Koa— joy, content, satisfied,
joyful

Koa koa, id.

Koara — rending, tearing

Koahea — how long

Koe — thou

Koe koe — a shrub

Koewetewete — murmured

Koi — a point, sharp, sharpen-
ing

Koi koi — point of a spear, a
bayonet

Koia — yes, truly

Koi he — departed, dead

Koinga — the edge, a sharp
edge, a station formed by a
point

Koingo — mourn

Koiripi — a looseness

Koiuru — a putting together of
heads, as into a basket

Koiwe — collecting caterpillars

Koiwi — a skeleton, a corpse

Koura — the crayfish

Koutou — you

Koututu — a small fishing-net

Koha — fog, mist

Kohi kohia — gather, collect

Kohu — a mist, fog

Kohua — a native oven, a pot

Kohuru — murder, murderer,
murderous, murdering, slay-
ing; e hunga kohuru — a
murderer

Kohurutia — to lay wait and
slay

Kokako — name of a bird

Koki — limping

Kokiri — dipping, darting, ap-
pearing, springing up, launch-
ing, a dart or short spear

Kokiri tia — castor dart

Kokiritanga — a time of casting
away or darting anything

Koko — a spoon, a working tool

Koko — lean

Kokonga — a corner

Kokopu — a small fresh-water
fish

Kokorutanga — an harbour

Kokota — a cockle so called, a
joiner's plane

Kokoti — cut off, reap, circum-
cise

Kokoto — name of a fish

Kokowai — red ochre for paint-
ing the skin

Koma — a tool so called

Koraaru — sail of a canoe

Komata mata — the toe

Koma tora — an open fist

Komimi — name of a river

Korniri — cleaning

Komo komo — a blinking with
the eye

Komotia — casting into, putting
into

Komukumuku — rubbing

Konanunanu — mix ; he mea
kommimanu — a mixture

Konake — a slip with the foot

Kone — a slip with the buttocks

Kongangi — chewing

Konewatanga — twinkling

Konga konga — crumbs

Kopa — lame, shot, maimed

Kopa — lock of a gun

Kopanga — a place for a parti-
tion

Kopnpa — a sort of canoe

Kopaki — husks

Koparu paru — miry

Kope — a pistol

Kopere — a bow

Kopi — shut

Kopiko — a curvature, a cripple,
turning, bending

Kopiri — lameness of the feet

Kopipi — gathering of cockles,
also a sort of cockles

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

369

Kopiro — falling into the water

Kopu — the belly, womb

Kopu — the morning star

Kopua — the bed or deepest part
of a river, the double teeth

Kopuku — name of a garment

Kopu pungawa — reed, bulrush

Koputa puta — a shellfish

Kora kora — a spark of fire

Koramo — a shellfish

Korau — an esculent fern-tree
(Cyaihea, medullaris)

Koraha — desert, wilderness, de-
serted

Korari — flax

Kore — no, not, broken, the rent

Korenga — renting

Korero kino — swearing

Korero — speaking

Korerotia — spoken

Korewatanga — twinkling

Korerotanga — a speech, time of
speaking

Koro— address; EKoro — friend

Koroeke — an old man

Koroha — a bush

Koroke — a stranger, fellow (in
contempt)

Koro koro — throat, toes

Koroi — berries of the Kahika-
tea pine

Koro iti — little finger

Koro matua — thumb, great toe,
a teacher

Koropiha — a pool

Koropiko — bend down, bend,
worship, kneel

Koro punga punga — pumice-
stone

Koroputa — neck of a bottle

Koropupu — boil ; Koropuputia
— boil thou

Kororareka — sweet penguin,
— name of a place

Korora — a penguin

Kororerohia — stir up

Kororia — glory

Kororiatanga — splendour, glory
VOL. ir.

Korotu — the lower border of a
garment

Korua — two, to be engaged in
something

Kota — a plane iron, a shell for
scraping

Kotaha — a war instrument

Kotahi — one

Kotahitanga — unity

Koti — divide, cut

Koti koti — a cutting instrument,
scissars, cutting

Kotinga — a piece, time of reap-
ing, harvest, boundary, cir-
cumcision

Kotiro — a young girl

Koto koto — a rope so called,
made use of in a canoe

Kotore — the straight gut

Kotore — pipe-clay

Kotuwanga — a sort of stone

Konai — the chin

Kowai or K'wai — who?

Kowao — a hole

Kowara rito — bud of a tree

Kowatu — stone, hail, rock,
rocky

Ko w era — y aw mug

Ko wiu wiu — fan, broom, to fan

Kowete wete — disputing, whis-
pering; He hunga Kowete-
wete — slanderer

Kowititanga o te marama — the
new moon

Ku — a peg for a mat

Kua— prefix for forming the
perfect tense of verbs

Kua po te ra — the sun is gone
down

Kua pau — it is done !

Kuao — a young male beast, a
pig, a colt

Kuangahuru — the tenth, tithe

Kuia — an old woman, an affec-
tionate term for mother

Kuihi — speech

Kueti— straight

Kuhu — a game so called
2 u

370

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Kuhua — hide

Kuku — anything that holds fast,

as a vice, pincers, tongs, also

name of a shellfish
Kuku — a pigeon, a term used

for birds generally
Kukumi — protracted, extended,

dilated

Kukupa — a pigeon
Kurnara — sweet potato
Kumea — pulling, drawing,

pushing, hauling (the seine)
Kumete — a vessel to hold vic-
tuals, water-trough
Kumi — ten fathoms
Kumu — the anus
Kumu kumu — name of a fish,

beard

Kupako — a sound as of any-
thing approaching
Kupanga — a corner for a ship

to anchor in

Kupenga — a seine, fish-net
Kupu — agreement, promise,

saying, answer, words
Kupu huna ana — speaking in a

parable
Kura — red
Kura kura — very red
Kura tau — a year in which there

is much battle, bloodshed
Kuri — a dog, a young dog
Kuru — the fist
Kurua — strike with the fist
Kurupai — a cross
Kuru tou — the long feathers in

a bird's tail, the tail
Kuru tongia — thin soil
Kuruhi — an old woman
Kuta — a louse
Kutu— id.

Kutu kutu — an insect, a worm
Kuwaha — a gate
Kuware — a fool, an ignorant

man, ignorant, to believe
Kuwaretanga — ignorance
Kuwaru — name of a shell-fish

M.

Ma — white, pure, clean, pale;
kia ma koutou — be you clean

Ma, i.g., mo — for

Ma — conjunctive particle for
numerals, and

Ma — giving

Maenene — soft

Mai — name of a tree, ' Dacry-
dium*

Mai — i. g. matai

Maia — be joyful, forthcoming,
apparent, exposing

Mai— here, hither; used as an
affix to verbs; haere rnai —
come

Maiatanga — boldness, courage

Mairitawaka — name of a tree,
' Eugenia Main '

Maieore — skinning, pulling off
the skin

Mairi — name of a tree

Maitiko — toes

Maiki — to nurse, pressing to the
breast

Maori — indigenous, native, na-
tural; haere maori — walking,
as a native has no other
chance ; wai maori — fresh
water

Maoritanga — native custom, na-
tural use

Mau — of thine, for thee

Mau — take, fetch, bear; mau-
ria mai — bring hither

Maua — we two

Maua — ripe, cooked

Mauahara — hate, malice, to
hate, hatred

Maui — left (hand)

Maui — a person of tradition

Mauiuitia — suffer, labour

Maumaunia — wasting

Maumau — taking, waste, to
waste, name of a fish, in vain

Maumau uaua noa — labour in
vain

CHAP. IX.] THE DICTIONARY.

371

Mauria mai — bring

Maunu — bait for a fish-hook,
baiting, biting, or being
caught

Maunga rongo — peace

Maunga — a mountain, ripe,
wholesome

Mahana — warmth, warm,
warming

Mahanga — net

M ahanga — twin s

Mahara — consider ; maharatia,
considered, wise, careful, good

Maharatanga — knowledge, pru-
dence, thought

Maha — many, much

Maheau — verandah

Maheoro — an entrenchment,
ditch

Mahi— work, industrious, work-
ing ; Mahia — to work

Mahi wawe — work quickly done

Mahinga — work, a job, work-
time

Mahiri — naming a child

Mahitia — to work

Mahue — to loose, forsake, de-
sert

Mahunga — head

Mahuri — plant

Maka — wild

Maka — casting off, throwing
away, an eruption

Makamaka — cast

Makarii — repelling

Makariti — cold

Makawe — hair of the head

Maki — the last survivor of a
tribe

Mako — name of a fish

Mako wakakai — an ear-drop
made of the tooth of the fish
called mako

Mako mako — name of a bird

Makona — fill, satisfy, satiety

Makona tanga — filling

Maku— me, I

Maku — wet

Makuku — wet, watered

Makuru — the premature falling
of fruit

Makutu — witchcraft, bewitch-
ing, enchanting

Mama — light, not heavy

Mamae — pain, painful, sore, dis-
tressing, afflict, hurt

Ma mai — mouth

Mamaha — exhalation, breath

Mamaru — rays of the sun

Maminga — a lie, a liar

Mana — for him

Mana — command, authority,
power

Manako — worthy, acceptable,
remembrance

Manakohanga — remembrance,
savour, acceptable

Manakohia ana — to be accept-
able

Manane — smooth

Manatunga — keepsake

Manawa — breath, courage,
courageous, spirited

Manawa nui — good cheer

Manawa pa — an overflowing
spirit, envious

Manawanuitanga — patience

Manawa tawi — the islands
called the Three Kings

Manene — stranger

Manila — a plain

Mano — a thousand, the multi-
tude

Manuea — a shrub (Leptosper-
mum ericoides)

Manu — a bird, a kite

Manuka — a shrub (Leptosper-
mum scopariuni)

Manukao — name of a place

Manuwiri — a stranger, a tra-
veller

Manuhiri — id.

Manga — branch, twig, graining
of a tree, name of a fish

Manga kahia — a mountain so
called

372

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Mangai — mouth

Mange mange — a fish-hook

Mangere — idle, idling, loitering

Mango — a shark

Mango pare — a shell-fish so

called

Mangonui — name of a place
Mungu — black, blacking, black

dye

Maugu mangu — id. , blackness
Mangungu — break
Mapuna — enclosed in a stone
Mara — a farm, field
Mara — friend ! e mara — friend !
Marae — a yard, court
Maraenui — name of a place
Maraetahi — name of a place
Marama — moon, month, light
Marama — light, clear, pleasant
Maramatanga — light
Marangai — east, east wind
Marangai hauraro — north-east ;

Tonga marangai — south-east
Marara ke — go astray
Mare — cough, coughing
Marere — falling down, dead
Mari — it is good
Marie — peaceful, simple, quiet,

still, serene

Mariu — spots upon the skin
Marino — smooth, calm ; for

instance, the sea
Maringi — running out, drop-

™.
Maringi— menstrua

Maripi — knife, sword

Maro — a mat so called, extend,

a fathom

Marohirohi — prosper
Maroi — fern-root
Maroke — dry, to dry
Maru— extinguish, "kill, break,

bruise, tear, shadow, shade
Maru mam — a shade
Marunga — death, a murder,

killing

Mata — face, appearance
Mata — raw, uncooked

Matai, i. g.t mai
Mata — musket-ball
Mataara — watch
Mataaratanga — watch ; o te po

— night-watch
Matao — cold
Matakiri — eyelids
Matakitaki — look at, observe,

notice
Mataku, fear, fright, fearful, to

fear

Matauranga — wisdom, know-
ledge
Matau — to know, to understand,

to teach, skilful, wise
Matau — right hand
Matau — fishhook
Matapo — blind
Mata mata, also Mataue — name

of a place
Matamua — firstling, first-born,

first

Matanawe — scar, mark
Matangerengere — hard
Matangi — the air, the extension

of the intestines after death
Matapihi — window
Matapiko — hiding the face by

hanging down the head
Matara — refuge
Matarangi — horizon
Matarehe — sort of fresh-water

eel

Matariki — the Pleiades
Matatoua — looking earnestly at

another

Mate mate — die
Mate — sick, desirous, needful,

dead, dying
Mate wai — thirsty
Mate kai — hungry
Mate ika — illness from eating

fish

Mate toru — thick
Matemoe, also Materawa —

dead

Matia — an arrow, a spear, dart
Mate awa — severe illness, death

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

373

Matenga — head, time of death

Mate hima — fretting, concealed
affliction

Matinga rawa — death

Mati hau — nails of fingers

Matikara — finger

Matiki — a fish-hook

Matikuku — nails, toes

Mutikuku \vae wae — toe-nails

Mato mato — green

Matoke — cold

Matou — we

Matu — flesh

Matua — a parent

Matua tane — father ; matua
wahine — mother

One matua — primitive soil

Matua keke — uncle

Matuaranga o te po — the watch
of the night

Mawa — soft, done, cooked

Mawera — open

Mawete — untie the garment

Mawiti — coming forth

Mawi, i. g., Maui — a mytholo-
gical personage

Mawiti witi — locusts

Me — and, or, a particle used in
comparing, like

Mea — a thing, gift, cause

Mea — speaking, saying

Meatia — give, done, become

Meatu — speak

Meanga — word, command

Meinga — a word, a deed

Meinga mai — tell, speak

Meireira — then

Meuimeui — gather

Meka meka — chain, necklace,
bands, halter

Meke — a dwarf

Mere — a war-club

Merimeri — the evening star

Merekara — great words, elo-
quence

Memenge — withered, decayed

Memeha — vanish, cut off

Meme — muttering, enchanting

Mia — a particle, affixed to verbs

in the imperative mood and

passive form

Miharo — wonder, to be asto-
nished

Mihi — sigh, sighing
Mihinga — sighing, moaning
Mirni — urine, urinous, make

water

Mine — assemble
Minamina — desire
Mimiki — absorbing, drying up
Mira — a tomb, place of repose
Mire — minced meat
Miri — rubbing
Miro — name of a pine-tree

(Podocarpus ferruginea)
Miro — thread, spinning thread
Miro miro, id.

Miru — a bubble, a rill of water
Miti — licking
Miti miti — licking
Mo— for
Moa — fossil bones of a struthi-

ous bird of that name
Moana — the sea, ocean
Moaniani — flat
Moe — sleep ; to sleep, dream
Moemoea — dream
Moehewa- -vision, dream
Moe koroha — asleep in the bush
Moenga — bedtime, bed, couch
Moenaku — dream
Moepuku — forn ication
Moe tahae — adultery, commit

adultery
Moe tuturu — placing the heads

of enemies upon the pins

used in making mats
Mou — for thee
Mow — take
Moi moi — dog
Mohio — to know, understand
Mohiotanga — understanding
Moiri he hau — a corpse exposed

to the wind
Moka — worm, maggot
Moka — a shroud

374

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Mokai — a labouring man

Mokai kai — preserved human
heads

Moke — desolate

Moke moke — alone, desolate

Moki — name of a fish

Moku — for me

Moko — the tattooing or mark-
ing of the face

Mokonei — therefore

Mokomokai — the preserved
human heads

Mokomoko — a small lizard

Moko puna — a grandchild, ne-
phew, niece

Moko taniwa — an ear-ornarnent

Momi momi — kissing, saluting

Momo — seed, offspring

Momoe — sleeper, sleep

Momona — fat, sweet, delicious

Momoto — a box with the fist

Mona — servant

Mona — for him

More — light

Morenga — - club for beating
fern-root

Morere — a swing for children

Morunga — head on the top of
a pole

Moriore — exclamation used in
sneezing

Moti — last survivor of a family

Moto — a blow with the fist

Motoi — a person neglected at
meals

Motu— an island, alone, stand-
ing apart

Motuke — apart, separated

Motuhia ketia — separated

Motumotu — divide

Mowiti — a ring

Mu— a particle used with other
words denoting the extremity

Mua — before ; i mua, aforetime,
formerly

Mua— the eldest (son)

Muhanga — working at the ex-
tremity of anything

Muka — flax prepared

Mumura— sparks of fire

Mungea— itch

Muna — the ringworm, a circu-
lar scar

Muna muna — id.

Muri — henceforth, in future,
behind ; a muri, after

Muri kokai — the back of the
head

Muringi — scattering

Muri wenua — landsend, name
of the most northern parts of
the island

Muri motu — Endisland, an
island off the North Cape

Mum — wiping, rubbing, po-
lishing

Murti — forgive, spoil, rob,
bruise ; taonga mum, prey

Murua — id.

Murunga — cleared land

Mutu — the end, ending, finish-
ing

Mutunga — the end

Mutumutu — end, final; ekore a
mutumutu — continual, with-
out end

Mutunga kore — without end,
everlasting, eternal

Mura — light, flame

Muramura — id.

Mure — name of a fish

Muwaru — a grub, worm

N.

Na — now, behold ; used in be-
ginning a phrase, an argu-
ment

Na— of the

Nau — come ; nau mai — come
hither

Nahe nahe — separating

Naho — a species of potato

Nake — only

Nakoa? — why not?

Naku — of me, of mine

Namu — a muskito

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

375

Nana — behold, because, for,
listen

Nana — of him

Nanu — agony, groans, quarrel

Nanakia — terrible

Napo — last night

Nara — healthful

Nawake — three days ago

Nawake nui — four days ago

Nawi — a rush, the scar of a
wound

Ne — a particle to signify a re-
moval or change of place

Nei — hither

Nehu — dust

Neke — remove; neke mai —
come nearer ; kia nekehia
koe — remove thou ; neke atu
— go away

Nekehia ketia — depart

Neko — a garment

Nene — slipping easily

Nia — a particle affixed to the
root of verbs for forming the
imperative

Nihau — the gunnels of a canoe

Niho^tooth ; mho tunga — a
rotten tooth

Nikau — the cabbage palm (Are-
ca sapidd)

No—of, denoting possession

No — for

Noa — free, disengaged, common

Noatia — without cause

Nou — of thee or thine

Nohea koia ? — where was it ?

Nohea — whence from

Nohinohinga — smallness

Nohi nohi — little, small, light,
easy

Nohoia— inherit

Noho — sit down, fix, not mov-
ing, stop, fast

Noho puku — fasting stomach

Nohopukutanga — fasting

Noho iho — sit down

Nohoanga — presence, seat, ha-
bitation

Nohowanga — id.

Nohu — sinking with pain

Noke — walking to a distance,

change the situation
Nokona — then
Noku — of mine
No mua — in old times
Nona— of his

No naianei — the present time
Nonohi — little, small ; nonohi

rawa — the smallest
Nope — a gnawing pain
Nui — great, large
Nuinga — abundance, fulness,

size

Nuinui — very great
Nuitia — openly
Nuku — squeezing, pressing
Nuku mai — come close to me
Nukua mai — id.
Numi numi — afraid, confounded

Ng.

Ng is pronounced like a g
with a nasal sound

Nga— article for the plural num-
ber

Ngau — bite, gnaw

Ngaua — pains

Ngaue — tremble, quake

Ngaueue — id.

Ngaueuetia — shake it

Ngaueue wenua — earthquake

Ngahau — break forth, issue

Ngohoro — fall

Ngakau — heart

Ngakihi — a button, a shell-fish

Ngaki — tilling the ground ; to
kai nguki wenua — farmers

Ngakinga— a farm

Ngako — fat

Ngamu, i. </., namu

Ngamu ngamu — id.

Nga motu — the Sugarloaf
Islands

Nganga — dregs, residue, a tu-
mult

376

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Nganga — a human skull

Nganga rangi — a kind of po-
tato

Ngangatanga — a concourse

Ngangare — contend, strife

Ngangaretanga — dispute

Ngarahu — the black soot of
kauri resin, used in tattooing

Ngarara — a creeping- thing, a
lizard

Ngaro — a fly

Ngaro — hide, secret, loose, in-
visible

Ngaronga — secret, mystery,
absence, absent

Ngarautaua — name of a shell-
fish

Ngaru — the wave, surf, covered
with waves, an uneven sur-
face, uneven, rough

Nga rue — roots of fern

Ngaruru — an aching pain, ach-
ing

Ngata — name of an insect

Ngatahi — together ; hui ngatahi
— to meet

Ngatahitia — together

Ngatatatanga — a gulf, a wrin-
kle

Nga taro — roots of taro

Nga uia— tail feathers of the
bird called uia, used as an
ornament

Ngawari — soft, light, easy

Ngenge — weary, to be weary,
tired

Ngengeti — an insect

Ngere — lazy

Ngeri — name of a garment

Ngeri komeke — id.

Ngeru — a cat

Ngiru ngiru — name of a bird

Ngokingoki — to creep

Ngoi — an old woman, general
name for fish

Ngoikore — weak, faint

Ngoikoretanga — weakness, in-
firmity

Ngoiro — name of a fish

Ngohe — loosen

Ngongi — pure water

Ngongoro — snoring noise, snor-
ing

Ngoto — deep, pierce '

Ngu — squids, the tattoo upon
the nose

Ngungu — walking in a sitting
posture, stooping low

Ngutu — lips, brim of a vessel ;
te hunga ngutu kau — people
talking with their lips only,
deceitful, hypocritical people

Ngutu riwa — hare-lips

P.

Pa — a fortified village, affec-
tionate term for father

Paiauku — gaudiness, finery

Pai — good, kind, well; e pai
ano — please, good

Paihau — beard

Paihia — name of a place

Painga— -goodness,benevolence,
beauty

Paipai — finery, good, fine, beau-
tiful, well-made

Pairau — proper name

Pai roa, (i. e. hau) — a south
wind, middle island

Pairoke — name of a place

Paitia — good ; e koreroretia
paitia — of good report

Paopaongia — making slight of
anything

Paopao — make slight, easy of
anything

Paoa or Paowa — gall, smoke

Paheke — stinginess

Pau — consumption, expendi-
ture

Pau — consume

Pauka — a garment so called

Pahu — a canoe-shaped piece
of wood which was beaten
like a drum; a trumpet, a
drum

CHAP. IX.] THE DICTIONARY.

377

Pahia — bruise

1'ahi — a ship

Pahunu — terror

Ptihuretia — to hold, to pull, to

keep fast
Pakaka — pale
Pakaukau — a kite
Paka — a garment, anything

dried in the sun
Paka kina kina — srnite
Pakau — wing of a bird, a kite
Pakaru — breaking, bursting
Pakarutanga — breaking out,

issuing

Pakarunga — bursting
Pakarukarunga — ruins
Pakanae — name of a place
Pakati — waistcoat (Angl.)
Pake pake no te ra — the orna-
ment, placed at the edge of

the sail of a canoe
Pakea — a stranger, foreigner
Pakepakewai — a garment
Pakeke — hard, difficult, proper

name, hardly, bad, cruel
Pakeko — a barren woman
Paki - calm, quiet, as the wea-
ther

Pakipaki — very quiet
Pakia — covering for a man's

back, boxing with the open

hand
Pakiaka — root of a tree, any

root
Pakihi — a garment for a man,

breeches

Pakirikiri — a fish so called
Pakirikiri — the lower incisors

of a man
Pakihi kura — red land, where

fern-root has been collected
Pakira — a bald head
Pakitara — the corner, a wall
Pakoa te tai — low water
Pakoi koi — a fish so called
Pakoko — barren, fruitless
Pakurakura — a fish so called
Pana — a fillip, filliping

Pane — tie up, catch

Pani — an orphan

Pani — besmearing, painting

Panikau — name of a place

Panga — a casting, or removing

from one place to another
Pangia — taste
Pangiatia — taste it
Pangore — name of a fresh-water

eel

Panguru — a mountain so called
Papa — a thin board, a plank, a

plain, a flat, a table, the but-
tocks

Papa — exploding, bursting
Papnka — a crab
Papaki — smite; i nga ringa-

ringa — clap the hands, palm

of the hands
Papaki — new
Papaku — low, little
Papare — cry
Paparinga — cheek
Papani — a fish so called
Papapa — a cup for victuals
Papanga — half of anything
Papa pere — a quiver
Papata — a cockroach
Papatu — strike
Papataura — a sponge
Papaware — the floor of a house
Para — a fish so called
Paraharaha — an iron hoop
Paraheka — semen
Paraheka wahi awa — a blue

paint

Parahi — a game so called
Paraparau — command
Pararohi— juice of fern-root
Pararau — wings
Paratahi — the upper sideboards

at the head of a canoe
Parawa — a sperm whale; also

its jaw bone; the two upper

incisors of a man
Parawea — noon
Parangi — a company of persons

sitting in a circle

378

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Parare — cry

Parepare — the fringe of a gar-
ment

Pare — a ribbon for the head,
the topknot of a bird

Parea — turning, turning round

Pare — the resin of the kauri
pine

Paremo — sinking

Parera — a duck

Parewarewa — a fish so called

Parewakataka — the knot of a
ribbon, worn at the side of
the head

Pari — a steep rock, a precipi-
tous shore

Pari — rise, flow ; for instance,
the tide

Parirau, wing of a bird

Paro — the hollow part of the
hand

Paro — a small basket, used as
a plate

Paroa — name of a place

Parore — a fish so called

Paru — mud, dirt, dirty

Pata — a garment

Patari kaihu — one of the Magel-
lan clouds

Patahi — a garment for the waist
of females

Patanga — a cause

Patata — surrounding

Pate — the wood which is used
by the natives to produce fire
by friction

Patete — a garment so called

Pati — a lie

Pati pati — to tell lies

Patiki — a fish so called, also a
game

Patinga o te tai — flowing of the
tide

Patiti — a tomahawk, a small
axe

Patota — name of a place

Patuka— a storehouse

Patu — a wall

Patu — a war-club, beating, kill-
ing ; patua — smitten

Patukia — knock, a knock

Patunga — a slaughter ; patunga
tapu — slaughter for sacrifice

Patuone — slaughter upon the
sand, name of a person

Patu patu — a war-club

Pawara — wild

Pawa — a shell-fish (Haliotis}

Pawera — fear, a fever

Pawi — a club for beating fern-
root

Pawi — beating

Pe — perhaps

Pea — perhaps, I believe so; Pea
phoki— -perhaps it is so

Pea — the lobe of the ear

Pe — push, thrust, drive, throw

Pehia — push on

Pehea — how ? what ?

Pehi — a ship, a tossing ball

Pehoki' — a dog-fish

Peka peka — a bat, a game so
called

Peke — remove

Pena— like that

Penei — like this, thus, in that
manner

Pepe — a butterfly, trembling

Pera — like that, the same

Pere — remove, removal

Pere — shaft, bow, arrow

Pere kura — a war station

Pero — a dog

Pero pero — ditto

Pi — close, near

Piu — cast; for instance, a fish-
hook

Piu — grass so called

Piha piha rau — a sort of fresh-
water eel

Pihe — the funeral ode, singing
the pihe — the womb

Pihi — spring up, grow

Pihoi hoi — name of a little bird

Pikau — a load, burden, a gar-
ment

CHAP. IX.] THE DICTIONARY.

379

Pikaua — carry a load upon the
back

Piki — adhering, sticking very
close, adhesion, adhesive,
clinging, climbing, ascend

Piki-arero — the ligament of the
tongue, a climbing plant

Pikinga — adhesion, climbing

Piki rangi — a climbing to hea-
ven

Piki kiki — troublesome

Piko — a curve, a bend, to bend,
crooked, a humpbacked per-
son

Piko piko — ditto

Pikonga — a curve, or bending
of a line, road

Pine — scowling

Pipi — cry of a bird, cry of a
child "

Pipi — cockle

Pipi — tremble

Pipi pi — a turkey

Pirangi— desire, smile, lust

Pirau — stench, stinking, spoilt,
rotten

Pirautia — rotting

Piri — cleaving, sticking, close-
ness, crowding

Piri kau — a sheep from the
closeness of its wool

Piringa — closeness

Pirinoa — name of a place

Piro — stench x

Pirounga — corruption, stench

Pirongia — name of a mountain

Piwai — refuse of sweet pota-
toes

Pingau — a garment

Pingore — tough

Pitao— the carved figure at the
head of a canoe, a canoe so
called, the tattooed face of a
woman

Pitao waka — a carved canoe

Pito — the end, the navel

Pitone — end of the beach, name
of a place

Pitorehu — the navel-string

Po — night, darkness, season,
journey

Po mate kai— season of famine

Poaka— pig, swine

Poeoi — a tuft of feathers worn
as an ornament in the ear

Poi— a ball for play, to play
ball

Poi poi, a ball, light

Pou — a post, pillar

Pouroto — the inside post of a
house

Pouaka — a box

Poupou — stakes

Pou pou — boils on the skin

Pounamu — green jade

Pouri — dark, dull, sorry, sor-
rowful, darkness

Pouritanga — darkness

Poutou — cut off, chop

Poutoutoki — cut up

Poutoa noa — beheaded

Pouturi — deafness"

Pohewahewa — doubt

Pohewa — id.

Pohehe — hinder, prevent, con-
fuse

Pohe — dead

Poheua — doubt

Pohutukaua — a timber - tree
(Metrosideros tomentosa)

Poka — besmeared

Pokaikaha — doubt

Pokaia — disembowel

Poka — alter, cover

Poka — pit, hole, excremental
dust

Pokapu — name of a place

Poka noa — idle

Poke — unclean

Pokai — fold, roll up

Pokerioa — wilful

Pokarakara — globular

Pokatupapaku — grave

Poke poke — to make

Poki — covered

Pokihiwi — shoulder

380

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Pokoura — name of a place

Pokanga — cleft of a rock, a hole

Pomare — night-cough, a name

Ponapona— joints

Ponaru — widow

Ponarutanga — widowhood

Pona — a knot, making a knot

Ponaanga — a knot

Pona pona — wrist, ankle joint,
knotty

Pona kaua kaua — a game so
called

Pono — truth, true, truly, faith-
ful, to speak the truth

Pononga — servant, assistant

Ponongatanga — servitude, as-
sistance

Ponga — a pithy wood so called

Pongere — smoking

Ponga ponga — nostrils

Popo — cut into pieces

Popoa — sacred victuals

Popoto — very short

Porae — a fish so called

Porae nui — name of a place

Porearea — bother, confound

Porohuritia — to turn upside
down

Porahurahura — trouble

Pororarui — confounded, doubted

Poranga — a purple sweet po-
tato

Porangi — hasty, to be in a hurry

Poropora — tobacco

Poraporo — berry, fruit

Porori — hip-bone

Poroporo aki — taking leave

Porotaka — annular

Porotaitaka — closed all around,
annular

Porotutu kitanga — borders,
limits

Potatutatu — with haste

Potai — a hat, cap, pot-lid

Potaitupui — name of a place

Potiki — the youngest child, bro-
ther or sister

Poti poti — an insect so called

Poto — short

Poto poto — short

Pu — a cylinder, musket, flute,
a pregnant woman ; fire a
musket

Pu — blow

Pua — a sowthistle

Pua iti — the small sowthistle

Pua o te rakau — flower of a tree

Puao — daybreak

Puaotanga — dawning of the day

Puare — open

Puaki — make known

Pudut — dust, uproar

Puehuehu — mealy ; used of the
fernroot

Puehoki — blunt

Pui — the ornamented sternpost
of a canoe

Pui korokoro — name of a fish

Pui — a hot spring

Puhehe — erring

Puhi — to shoot

Puhi — name of a freshwater eel

Puka — spade, cabbage

Pukaha — a garment so called

Pukanana — staring

Pukapu — a place so called

Pukapuka — book, paper, a tree
so called, the lungs

Puke— hill

Puke puke — hill, low hill

Puke hau papa — Snowy Moun-
tain, Mount Egmont

Pukeko — a bird (^Porphyrio)

Pukepoto — a mineral serving as
a blue paint

Puketaua — name of a hill

Pukovotuna — a wickerwork bas-
ket for catching eels

Puku — stomach, bulk of a ship ;
noho puku — a fasting sto-
mach; moe puku, fornica-
tion

Puku — secret, concealed, se-
cretly

Pukutia — do a thing secretly

Pukinvaewae — the ankle

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

381

Pumau — close, confined for
want of air, confident; pu-
mau ana taku wakaro — I am
confident

Pune — close, tight ; ware pune,
sleeping house

Puna — spring, root

Puna wai — a spring, a well ;
puna awa — the source of a
river

Pupu — a periwinkle, abundance

Pupuhi — blowing

Pupuru — a cartridge, hold

Pupuri — close,near,receive,hold

Puputu — close

Pura pura — seeds, fruits

Pura — film, mote

Puranga — heap, to heap

Puranga paru — dunghill

Puri — seize, help

Puripu — canon

Purehurehu — moth

Puremu — lascivious, adulterous,
adulterer, whoring

Purepure — spotted

Purewa — a muscle

Puritia — to, hold, keep back

Puroku — a goat

Purorohu — a current in the sea

Puna rua — a pulling match

Puru — a cork or stopper

Puru — holding fast

Purui^-a flea

Puta ake — come up, make its
appearance

Puta — pass through, leave, de-
scend, appear, show ; puta
mai-koutou — show your-
selves

Puta — an opprobrious term for
a woman

Putake — root

Putahi — any persons or things
derived from the same source
or family

Putanga — egress — descend, ap-
pearance

Putangitangi — Paradise duck

Putanga matamua — the first-
born

Pute — bag

Putoto — a bird

Puwa — thistle

Puwenua — the poles on each
side of the sail

Puwerewere — a spider

Punga — an anchor, an odd one

Pungaribu — ashes

Punga wera wera — brimstone

Punga wera — pumice-stone

Punga he hawato — pumice-
stone

Pungorungoru — a sponge

R.

Ra — a particle used in the pre-
sent tense of verbs, which
follows the verb, and is ge-
nerally used if we want to
express anything with force ;
for instance, haere mai ra —
come here !

Ra — sun, day, time

Ra — health, strength

Ra — sail of a ship or a canoe

Ra — rise up

Ra — i tenei ra, i tenei ra — con-
tinually

Ra ia — that person, yet

Rae — point (of a coast), fore-
head

Raena — prominent, in sight,
within view

Rai rai — thin

Rao rao — a plain

Ran — young tops of a tree,
leaves, a grass so called

Rau — hundred

Raua — they (they two only)

Rauhanga — wiles, temptation

Raukaua — name of a tribe

Raumati — summer

Rauparaha — name of a chie

Raupaua — a net for small fish

Raupo — bulrushes (typhd)

382

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Raurau — a plain, a village situ-
ated on a plain
Raha — show
Rahi — length, great, long, tall,

enlarge, forehead
Rahu rahu — fern
Rahui — prohibition, prohibit
Raka — firmament ; he wetu

raka — the starry firmament
Rakapika — shrub (Metroside-

ros Jlorida)
Rakau— tree, general name for

wood

Rakautia — becoming a tree
Rakau mo te ihu — a bowsprit
Raku — a scratch
Raku raku — a small hoe, or
anything to scrape with,
scrape, scratch
Rama — candle, light
Rama rama — name of a tree

(Myrtus bullata)
Ranei — an adverb added to in-
terrogative particles ; for in-
stance, Kowai ranei ? who ?
Raneatanga — riches
Ranu — mixture ; ranu — gravy
Ranga — make, fabricate
Rangai — a crowd, a shoal
Rangaunu — name of a place
Rangatira — a gentleman
Rangatiratanga — chieftainship
Rangi — heavens, sky, light
Rangi — to be accustomed to
Rangiatea — clear atmosphere
Rangimarie — meek, still
Rangiuru — the upper regions

of the atmosphere, heavens
Rangitetahi — a name
Rangitoto — red sky, name of a

place

Rangitunoa — a day without em-
ployment
Rangona — spoken, heard, made

known

Rapa — the upright board at the
stern of a canoe, name of a
place

Rapa rapa — sole of the foot,
foot, shoe

Rape — a sort of gourd

Rapu — search

Rapua — to search

Rara — rib

Raputia — seeking

Rarau — a plant so called

Ra raku — time of scratching

Raramata — name of a place

Rarata — flock, tame

Raratuna — a game so called

Rare — a sort of grass

Raro — below, under

Raru raru — troubled, uneasy

Rata — name of a timber tree
(Metrosideros robusta)

Ratou — they (all together)

Rawa — used to form the super-
lative degree of adj.

Rawa — a remainder

Rawa — to the utmost extent, to
the last

Rawatia — very high

Rawanga — a remainder

Raweke — use, treat badly

Rawengi — to like

Rawiri — a shrub (Lcptosper-
mum ericoides)

Rea rea — depart

Rei — pit of the stomach

Reinga — the other world, its
entrance at Cape Maria van
Diemen; hell (of the mission-
aries)

Reira — there, therefore, thence

Reo — voice, speech, dialect

Reo reo — a shell-fish so called

Reua — oppressive heat

Rehu — chip or beat off, for in-
stance, a flint

Rehu — a flute, pipe

Rehurehu — depart, descend, set

Reka — joking, sweet, agreeable
to mind or taste ; agree, sweet

Rekatanga — joy

Rekereke — the heel

Reko — a bird so called

CHAP. IX.] THE DICTIONARY.

383

Repo — a swamp

Reringa — flight

Rere— fly

Remo — fringe of a garment,
hem, borders

Rere — behold ! look !

Rewa — eyelid

Renga — secretion of the eye

Rewa rewa — a tree (Knightia
excelsa)

Rengarenga — a liliaceous plant

Rereahi ahi — evening star

Rere — break forth

Rete — a snare, to snare

Riu — the internal part of a per-
son, canoe

Rihi — dish, plate

Rika — thin, small

Rike rike — heel

Rima — five

Rimu — herbs, seaweed

Rimu — a pine tree (Dacrydium
cupressinum)

Rino — iron, a bolt

Ringatahi — handful

Ringa ringa — the hand

Ringihia — to empty

Ringi — fill, pour ; pass, ringitia

Rire — depth

Riri — anger, angry; ririri —
angry

Riringa — resentment, wrath, ire

Ripeka — cross

Ripekatia — cruci fy

Ripiro — name of a place

Riri — native baptism

Riro — go out, away

Riro ke — depart

Riro riro — name of a bird

Rite— fulfil

Rite — alike; rite tonu — exact-
ly alike, according

Ritenga — creed, custom, man-
ner ; Ki te ritenga — according

Rito — bud of a tree

Riwai — potato

Ro — matter

Roa — long

Roatanga — durance

Roanga — lengthening, length

Roakatanga — riches

Roimata — tears

Rohe — borders

Rohi — fern-root

Roke — hard dung

Rokohi — find ; rokohina —

found

Roke roke — a kind of potato
Roma — the wake of a ship, a

wave

Romi — squeeze
Roromi — infanticide
Rona — the lady in the moon
Rope — throw away
Rore kiore — a game so called
Rori — scrape, gather
Rorihi — turn over
Roro — the brain
Roroa — very long
Roroi — a sort of pudding
Roto — within
Rotu — a lake
Rotu rua — name of a lake
Rotu mahana — id.
Rotu makariri — id.
Rongi — swallow
Kongo — hear, feel, tidings, obey
Rongo — an informer
Kongo — peace
Kongongo — hear
Rongotia — hearken
Rongoa — medical, medicine; he

tangata ronga — a medi cal man
Rongoatia — to heal
Ru — a shrug, to shrug
Rua — two
Rua — a hole for potatoes, a

grave
Ruatera — an Iguana, a pit, i. #.,

tuatera

Rua rua — a few
Ruake — sickness, vomiting
Ruanga — place for two
Ruatahi — twice one
Ruemata — tear
Ruinga — outpouring

384

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Rui rui — scatter, shake

Rui — sow, shake off

Rurea — beset, in order to plun-
der

Ruruhi — an old woman

Ruri ruri — toss about, pitch

Ruru rum — an .owl

Kuril — close, hidden

Rutu — strike, beat

Ruha — weary, tired

Ruku ruku — a basket loosely
tied up

Ruku — dive, diving

Rumakina — bend

Runga — above, upon

Runanga — assembly, council

Rupe — blow the nose

Ruperupea — shake off

T.

Ta — an instrument to mark the
skin with, a file, mark, knit
a fishing-net

Ta — gen. poss. ; for instance,
the fruit of the tree — ta te
rakau hua
Taea — prosper
Taemai — name of a place
Tae mai — approach, come
Taenga atu — appearance
Taere — a snare for catching sea-
fowls

Tai — sea ; wai tai, sea-water, a
woman bearing children, an
affectionate term for mother
Taia — engrave, impress
Taiapohia — carry
Taieke — spri ng-tide
Taiepa — enclosure, wall, fence
Taiepatia — hedged, enclosed
Taioa — by and by
Taihou — stranger
Taimaha — heavy, load heavy
Taimahatia — heavenly, laden
Taipa — name of a river
Taipari — a flowing tide, flood
Taipouri — the dark part or hold
of a ship

Taitima — an ebbing tide, ebb
Tairiki riki — neap tide
Tairaki — a gentle current of the

sea

Tai tai — salt
Taitamariki — young man ; wah-

mi taitamariki — the first wife
Tairua — the sea-sands
Taiwaka pakoa — a very low tide
Taiwaru — a fresh-water trout
Tao — a long spear, stick, stave
Taokete — a brother or sister in

law, a relation
Taonga — treasure, property,

goods, rich ; tangata taonga,

rich people
Taora po eoi — spear dressed

with parrots' feathers
Tau — one revolution of the earth

round the sun, a year ; a

game, revolving, meeting
Tau iho — lay down upon
Tau — number ; pass, tauia
Tau— thy
Tau — stranger
Taua — war, meeting, battle,

excursion ; nga rongo taua —

warriors ; he tangata taua —

a warrior
Taua — we
Taua — that
Taua iti — a skirmish
Taua tapu — a war with certain

ceremonies
Taua toto — a war excursion for

the exercise of the lex talionis
Taua rekareka — a sbive
Tauataua — name of a fish
Tauhiuhia — sprinkle
Tauhou — stranger
Tauinu — name of a shrub
Tauiwi — a strange tribe, tribes
Tauhoe — a stranger
Taumanu — the beams of a canoe
Taumarumaru — shadow, to

shadow

Taumarumaru tanga — shadow
Taumaro — a sweetheart

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

385

Taumatia — espoused

Tauna or tahuna — a sandbank,

shallow water, roast by the fire
Taunutanga — reviling, slander
Taunutia — to mock
Taupiri — name of a place
Taupoki — cover
Taupuhipuhi — stand up, confide
Taura — cord, rope
Tan rau — a century
Taurauga — a landing place, a

wharf, name of a place and

person

Tauri — a turn, turn over
Taurite — ready
Tautari — a tomb surrounded

with wickerwork, name of a

mountain
Tautiti — guide
Tautoru — three stars in the belt

of Orion

Tauwaru — sort of fishing-net
Taha taha — the sides of any-
thing
Taha — id.
Taha — calabash
Taha taha ara — the wayside
Taha taha wai — the waterside
Taha wai — id.
Tahae — steal, pilfer, covet, a

thief

Tahae tia — s tol e n
Tahaetanga — theft, pilfer
Tahaku — the sides and ends

united as a parallelogram
Tahi — one, together, or as one ;

for instance, E wakaro tahi —

be of the same mind
Tahihuru — a dog's-skin
Tahi tatou — we all together
Tohoho — sob, pant
Tahuri mai — turn to me
Tahuri — turn, convert
Tahu — husband
Tahu— kindle

Tahuhu — the joist of a floor
Tahuna, part. pass, of tahu —
lighted, burned
VOL. n.

Tahunga — sandbanks, flats
Taka — fall, change; for in-
stance, the wind ; to fall,

change

Takanga — fall
Takaro — play, playful
Takaia — to wrap up
Taka kau — lonely
Takapau — a sleeping-mat, a

mat

Takapu — the calf of the leg
Takawaru — name of a fish
Takawera — name of a star
Take — bottom
Takeke — name of a fish
Takere — the bottom or keel of

a ship

Takiwa — the firmament
Takiwa — a bay having no river
Takitahi — by single numbers,

each of them individually
Taki rua — by pairs
Takimahatia — abundantly
Takoto kau — empty
Takoto — lie down, place to lay

anything
Takototanga — place, treasure, a

tomb

Taku — my
Tako taniwa — a shark's tooth,

worn as ornament in the ear
Tama — child, son, embryo
Tama iti — son, child (male)
Tamahine — daughter
Tamahine tanga — youth
Tamara — a full-grown man or

woman

Tamariki — son, children
Tamariki tanga — youth
Tami tami — craw or stomach of

a bird or person
Tamuri — the snapper fish
Tana — his

Tane — husband, male
Tanekaha — a pine-tree (Phyl-

locladus trichomanoides)
Tanihi — blind of one eye
Taniwa — name of a sea-monster
2c

3S6

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Tanu — bury
Tanumia — bury
Tanga — syllable joined to verbs
in converting them into ab-
stract substantives
Tangata — men

Tangata ke — foreigner, stranger
Tangata muru — a robber
Tangi — cry, lamentation, grief,
noise of man and animals and
inanimate objects, report of a
gun, cry

Tangiaue — bowl, cry violently
Tangihanga — crying, weeping
Tango — take, unite; tangohia

mai — receive
Tango katoa — altogether
Tangohanga — receiving, hand-
ling

Tangotango — handle
Tapa — thin cloth, made of the

bark or leaves of trees
Tapapa — a species of potatoes
Tapeka — name of a place
Tapiri — help ; tapiritia, helped
Tapoko — enter
Tapokopoko — a bog
Tapu — sacred, inviolable, for-
bidden

Taputia — made holy, made sa-
cred
Taputanga — the act of making

holy or sacred

Tara tara — palings, a rock with
uneven stones, rough, a beard;
kakahu tara tara — a coarse
mat

Tara — a gannet, a war instru-
ment

Taraiti — a tree

Tarakihi — locusts, name of a fish
Tarakina kina — name of a mat
Tarapo — a species of potatoes
Tarawa — name of a place, a joist
or spar which extends from
post to post

Taraware — storehouse for ku-
meras

Tarawera — shell-fish, name of a

lake
Tarawahi — the other side of the

water

Tare — groan
Tare n ga — groan in g
Tareureu — a game so called
Tarie — wait
Taringa — ear
Taringa pihi — a horn
Taro taro — a vegetable food,

bread
Taro — id.
Tarona — suicide by hanging,

hanged

Taru taru — grass, weeds
Tata — near, draw nigh
Tatau — door, gate, dispute
Tatau — account, count
Tatahi — apart
Tatahi — kill by bruising
Tatahi — sea-beach
Tataramoa — thorns, blackberry
Tatari — delay, wait
Tatari mai — wait
Tatata — mat so called
Tatera — a trumpet
Tatoka — a spear
Tatou — we all
Tawae wae — foot-mark
Tawai — name of a fish
Tawai — revile, slander, re-
proach

Tawa inga — reproach
Tawahi — the other side of the

water, beyond
Tawaka — name of a fish
Tawara — a sort of water-cress
Tawaru — name of a fish
Taweta — hang up
Tawi — succession of wave upon

wave
Tawiri — name of a' shellfish,

beckon or hail
Tawiti — far, distant
Tawiti tawiti — very far
Tawito — grow old, old, original;

pass, tawitotia

CHAP. IX.] THE DICTIONARY.

387

Te — the definite article

Te — empty, void, to empty, to
clear, disperse

Teina — brothers, younger bro-
thers or sisters

Teina ke — brother or sister-in-
law, cousin

Tehoa — which, where?

Tehia, id.

Teka— falsehood, lie, false, ly-
ing, to lie

Tena — that, in sight

Tena — go on, proceed

Tena ra — be cheerful

Tena ra kokoe — how do you do ?
good morning, good day

Tenei — this

Tengi — the odd one of the three

Tenihanga — ^deceitful

Tera — that, at a distance

Tere — swift, quick, moving
swift

Terepua — name of a star

Tere tere — a trading voyage, or
a sailing excursion from one
place to the other

Tero — the straight gut

Tetahi — one ; tetahi tetahi —
one, another or some

Teteatanga — gnashing ; te te-
teatanga o nga ihu — the
gnashing of the teeth

Tetere — trumpet, shell, a trem-
bling, tremble, swell

Tete — a carved figure at the
head of a canoe

Ti — the sweet root of the dra-
gon-tree

Tiia, i. g.t tihewa

Tiaia — dip, bend

Tiahi — a lascivious person, las-
civious

Tiaho — light

Tiaki — rule, govern, keep

Tiu — pierce

Tiharu — a baling vessel for a
ship, a pump, to bale or
pump

Tiho kakoka — a shed

Tihewa — sneezing, to sneeze

Tika — to lead

Tika — -just, straight, even

Tika tika, id.

Tikanga — justness, evenness,
meaning

Tikaokao — cock, poultry

Tike tike — high, height

Tiki — part of the tattoo of wo-
men

Tiki tiki— to see (Angl.-Zel.)

Tikina — fetch, bring close

Titoki — a tree, of the seeds of
which a fine oil is made
(Aledrynn excel sum)

Tiko — easing nature

Tikonga — the act of

Timata — begin, commence

Timatanga — beginning

Timo timo — bit after bit

Timoro — bare

Timu — ebbing of the tide

Tinana — trunk of the body or
of a tree

Tinei — quench, bruise to death

Tini — many, indefinite number

Tini tini, id.

Tiniha — mock, hiss

Tinihanga — mocking,deceiving,
deceit

Tino — plenty

Tino — diligently, the first, the
chief

Tinopairawatanga — better in-
structed

Tierawaki — a bird

Tira — back-fin of a fish ; a
party falling in with another
on the road

Tiratu — the halyards

Tiro tiro — look after, guardian

Tiro, id.

Titaha — an axe

Titari — strew about

Titi — rushes

Titi — the mutton-bird

Titi waka — a plain canoe
2 c 42

388

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Titiro — look

Titiro ra ! — exclamation, lo !

Tito — invent; he kai tito — in-
ventor

Tito — fast

Titohi — desert, waste; titohia,
wasted

Titore — a crack, fissure, chasm,
cracked, or splitting, to split

Titorenga — act, or time of
splitting

Tiwakawaka — a bird

Tiwai — a canoe without gun-
wales, bottom of a canoe

Tiwana — the lines of tattooing
extending from the eyes to
the temples

To— thy

To — life, motion, give life, move,
be pregnant

Toa — a hero,Gourageous, valiant

Toatoa, i. g. Tanekaha

Toanga — the act of pulling,
forcing

Toangatanga — inheritance

Toe — a remainder, an importu-
nate unreasonable person, im-
portunate, importune, remain,
mistake, tempt

Toenetanga o te ra — setting of
the sun

Toenga — the rest, importunity,
fragments

Toe toe — a long rushy grass —
waver

Toia — immerse, dip, baptize

Toi toi— name of a bird

Toinga — immersion, baptism

Tou tou — dip

Tou— thy

Touarawa — the male of animals

Toupua — the dress of a dead
person

Tohatoha noa — break foith

Tohe teau — strife, tempt

Tohenga— purpose, end

Tohia — dragged or forced along,
pull, row

Tohi— drag, dip, force along

Tohinga — time or act of bap-
tizing

Tohora — sperm whale, whales

Tohu— peace

Tohu tohu — merciful, to rub

Tohu — a sign, a mark, an idol,
signal

Tohutohungia — sign

Tohunga — a wise, skilful man ;
a priest ; he wahine tohimga
— a priestess

Tohungia — mercy

Toka — a rock

Tokai — coitus, the crossbeams
of a canoe

Toke — the uvula, name of a
fish, worms

Toki — an axe

Tokirau — name of a place

Tokohia — how many

Toko — how many

Tokomaha — many

Tokoruatanga — twice, twain

Tokotahi — one

Tokorima — five

Toko toko — stick, stave

Tokorua — two

Tokotoru — three

Tokowitu — seven

Toku — my

Tokowaru — eight

Tokoonu — six

To ma atu — to go out

Toma mai — to enter

Tomo — enter

Tomokanga — entrance

Ton a — a wart

Tona — his

Tonoa — command, order

Tononga — commandment

Tonga — south wind, south

Tongariro — a mountain

Tonga mimi — the bladder

Tonga nui — a game

Tonu — always, exactly, only

Tonutanga — eternal, often

Tonutia — continually

CHAP. IX.]

THE DICTIONARY.

389

Topa — baking

Topito — end

Tore — a passage

Torea — a bird called oyster-
catcher

Torengi — descend, disappear

Torenga — sunset

Torengitanga o te ra — sunset

Toro — spread

Toroa — an albatross

Toroai — a war instrument

Toronga — spreading of the fire

Toropeku mai ana — to come
privately

Torotoro — the ant

Toru te kau — thirty

Toru torn — three, few in num-
ber

Totara — a pine (Podocarpus
totara)

Tote — salt, to salt

Totitoki — to halt

Totohu — sinking

Toto — blood, menstruation

Totohe — deceit, oppose

Totoke — stick

Toto ran rau — dew

Totokea— a shell-fish

Towai — a timber-tree

Tu — stand, stand up, brought
into a position, beat, carve ;
tuhi — paint, write

Tua — distributable, transmis-
sible, a tradition

Tuangi — tradition, distribution

Tuai— distribute

Tuauriuri — multitudes

Tuakana — brother, elder bro-
ther

Tuaki — cut down; tuakina —
prostrated, hewn down

Tuakana ke — elder brother-in-
law, or cousin

Tuanui — roof

Tuara — back
Tuatahi — the first

Tuatara — a guana

Tuatea — waves

Tuatu — a shark

Tuawati — a flight

Tuawairoa — steam issuing out
of the nostrils of a baked
head

Tui tui — to sew

Tui — a bird

Tuiau — a flea

Tuohu — bow, bend

Tuhea — desert, deserted ; tuhe-
atia — deserted

Tuhi tuhi — write, paint

Tuhitanga — a writing

Tuhonohonoa — tie, frame toge-
ther

Tuhonoa — -join

Tuhua — Mayor's Island

Tu kau — to be naked, or stand
alone

Tuketuke — elbow

Tukemata — the eyebrow

Tuki — piece of wood at the
head of a canoe

Tuk i n o — oppress

Tukinotia — oppressed

Tukituki — beat, slay, destruc-
tion ; tukitukia — stricken

Tuku — the pit of the stomach

Tuku — give way, let go, deliver,
descend

Tuku peru — black whale

Tukuwai — diving in the water

Tuma — threatening, threaten

Tumau — settled

Tuma aki — the crown of a man's
head, the upper part of the
trunk of a tree

Tumou — a slave

Tumu tumu — stump of a tree

Tuna — eel

Tunumanga — burial

Tunewa noa — slumber

Tunu — bury

Tunumia — buried

Tunga — wounds ; niho tunga
— decayed tooth

Tunga — place where a person
stands

390

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III

Tungane— a brother

Tunguru — a turnip

Tupakihi — a shrub

Tupapaku — a corpse

Tupato — a jealous, prudent,
suspicious man, suspecting

Tupe — a snare for birds

Tupopo — a porpoise

Tupu — bud

Tuputupu— the mangrove

Tupuna nui — ancestor, patri-
arch

Tupuna tane — grandfather

Tupuna wahine — grandmother

Tupunga — grow, the ground
where anything grows, an-
cestry

Turaki — bring down

Tura kina— brought

Tura-wera — a hard blow

Turanga — a stand, a place,
spot, where to place some-
thing on it, a candlestick ;
turanga waewae — a footstool

Ture — law, commandment

Turi — knee

Turi — deaf, confused, to be
silent

Turiteri — noise

Turi ngongengonge — lame,
maimed

Turoro — sick, suffering ; te
mate turoro — epidemic

Turorotanga—sickness, suffering

Turutu — reed for making bas-
kets

Tutahi — dung, excrements

Tutaka moana — a place

Tutaki — meet together

Tutakiana — meet, appear

Tutakinga — a meeting

Tutata — stand by, near

Tutata — coast; he kainga tu-
tata — a coast place

Tu tonu — stand still

Tutei — guard, watchman

Tutu — a wine made from the
berries of the tupakihi

Tutu — perverse ; mahi tutu —

violences, making rioise
Tutukaka — name of a bay
Tutuki — dash, knock, stumble
Tutukinga — stumbling
Tuturu — kneeling
Tuwahine — sister
Tuwaina — spit
Tuwatia — spit
Tu w e r a — o pen
Tuwiri — afraid

W.

Wa — support, carry, also the
number four

Wae wae — feet, leg ; nga mea
waewa wa — four-footed ani-
mals

Waea — mother

Waenga — the middle of any-
thing, centre of a canoe, mid-
ships, also a field

Waenga kurnera — a field of
sweet potatoes

Waenganui — middle

Waenganui po — midnight

Waeroa — long legs, muskito

Wai — water ; wai maori — fresh
water

Wai tai — salt-water ; who ? a
fish, so called

Waianuanua — waters of the
rainbow, waterfall

Waiata — song, sing

Waiatatia — to sing

Waienga — a farm, a place clear-
ed for a farm

Waiu — water of the breast, i. e.
milk

Waiho — presently

Waihoa taria — wait a little

Waiheaua — a porpoise

Waiho — make, form

Waihepu — a river, so called

Waihu — leave, desert

Waikauau — water in a running
state, a stream

CFIAP. IX.] THE DICTIONARY.

391

Waikato — a river, a name

Waikura — rust

Waikare — clear reflecting water

Waikeri — a rivulet or narrow
drain, name of a place, a ditch,
a swamp

Waimonga monga — marrow

Wainga — time or act of dispute

Waipa — a river

Waipapa — a place

Waipoka — a well

Waiporotaka — a circular pool

Waipu — a pond

Waipuke — a flood of water de-
scending a hill

Wairenga — a place cleared for
a farm

Wairete — waterfall

Wairu — hair used in a mat as
ornament

Wairu — a file

Wairua — spirit, the immortal
part of man

Waitaongatanga — inheritance

Waitangi — noisy water, name of
a place

Waitemata — a place so called

Waitohungia — remark, note

Waiwatawata — a place so called

Waiwawariki — a place so called

Wao — nail, a hole

Waha — bear, carry

Waha — mouth

Wahanga — burden

Wahangu — dumb

Wahi kai — pasture

Wahi — firewood, place, part of
the body, a spot

Wahi iti — a moment

Wahi tapu — burying-place, sa-
cred ground

Wahina — a virgin

Wahinatanga — maidenhood,vir-
ginity

Wahine — wife, woman, female

Wahine moepuke — concubine

Waho — out, outside

Waka — a canoe

Waka — used to form the cau-
sative verbs

Wakaako — teach

Wakaahua — form, mould, feign

Wakaatu — canoe for carrying
the dead

Wakaara — rise, bring forth

Wak aaran gi — awake

Wakaae — consent

Wakaaenga — knowledge, as-
surance

Wakaaro — think, thinking,
thoughtful, esteem

Wakaaroaroa — consider

Wakaati — clean, prepare

Wakaangahia — lift up

Wakaeke — rope

Wakaereere — very great

Wakaikeike — exalt

Wakaiwa — garment for women,
a name

Wakairo — carve

Wakaitia — diminish, debase,
abuse

Wakaititanga — humility

Wakaahuru — cherish

Wakaoioi — shake

Wakaorangia — deliverance ; to
heal

Wakaora — heal, save

Wakaokioki — give, make, rest

Wakaoranga — health, deliver-
ance

Wakau — grounded

Wakau — serve, love

Wakaua — cause to rain

Wakau nga — bars

Wakauaua — making pain

Wakautu — pay

Wakautunga — taxing

Wakahauhautanga — exhorta-
tion

Wakahangarerekatia — to make
light of anything

Wakahereheretia — in bondage

Wakahere — offerin g

Wakahau — command ; kai wa-
kahau — commander

392

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Wakaharahara — exceedingly
great, deep

Wakahaurangi — to enivrate

Wakahawa — a decoy or strata-
gem

Wakahawea — despise, blas-
pheme ; pass, wakahaweatia

Wakahemokanga — fainting

Wakahe — deceive, offend, of-
fending

Wakahemo — devour

Wakahengia — offended, des-
pised

Wakahoki — buy, redeem

Wakahoki mai — redeem, bring
back, buy

Wakahoro — throw down, over-
throw

Wakahohoro — hurry

Wakahoatia — partake, to be-
friend

Wakahua — mention, name

Wakahuihui — gather

Wakaka — burn, lighten, a fire

Wakakai — an ear-drop

Wakakake — make high, ele-
vate ; he hunga wakakake —
a proud man

Wakakahehaere — lift up

Wakakakahu — clothe, dress

Wakakakahuria — clothed

Wakakakahuranga — clothin g

Wakakapi — fill ; wakakapinga
— fulness

Wakakahore — annihilate, de-
stroy; pass, wakakahoretia

Wakakino — corrupt, despise

Wakakororia — speak high, glo-
rify ; pass, wakakororiatia

Wakakinongia — corrupted

Wakakahangia — be strong,
strengthened

Wakakite — show

Wakakitenga — foresight, pro-
phesy

Wakakiia— fill

Wakakorea — loose

Wakakoingo — to be sorry

Wakakorikori — move

Wakakuware — become vain,
foolish ; pass, wakakuwaretia

Wakama — to be ashamed, bash-
ful

Wakamaharatanga — remem-
brance

Wakamahara — warn, cause to
recollect

Wakamahana — to warm

Wakamahanga — offend

Wakamahu — the porch

Wakamaki — cleanse

Wakamamae — cause sorrow,
grieve

Wakamakutu — bewitch; kai
wakamakutu — sorcerer

Wakamarama — enlighten, light

Wakamaramatanga — lighten,
light

Wakamakuku — water, irrigate

Wakamarakerake — desolation

Wakamaru — bruise

Wakamarie — comfort

Wakamarietia — comforted

Wakamaroke — dry

Wakamaiengi — bear, hold up

Wakamaiengitia — born

Wakamaori — translate, inter-
pret

Wakamaoritia — translated

Wakamaoritanga — interpreta-
tion

Wakamatau — teach

Wakamate — kill, destroy

Wakamaro — stretch forth

Wakamatautau — taste

Wakamatara — remove far off

Wakamea — cause

Wakamine — assemble, demand

Wakamoe — <;ause to sleep, lull
into sleep

Wakamoemititanga — pleasure

Wakamomona — sweeten

Wakamuri — turn back

Wakamutunga — the last, the
uttermost, the end

Wakananu— mix

CHAP.

.X.]

THE DICTIONARY.

393

Wakanuia — enlarge, magnify
Wakanoa — cause to be free
Wakanoho — cause to sit down,

place, build, inhabit, fix
Wakanehu — grind to powder
Wakanohoi a — fixed
Wakapaea teka — to accuse

falsely

Wakapaea — accuse
Wakapai — trim, make beautiful
Wakapaipai — well made, fine,

beautiful ; he mea wakapai-

pai — an ornament
Wakapaua — cause to be con-
sumed, spend

Wakapaparanga — generation
Wakapakaru — cause to break
Wakapakarukaru — break into

pieces

Wakapakeke — harden
Wakapaki — lay upon
Wakapehapeha — boast ; he

hunga wakapehapeha — a

boaster

Wakapeke — cause to remove
Wakapenatia — to become like
Wakapakipaki — to quiet
Wakapapa — causing to explode
Wakapati — pi ease
Wakapirau — put out, destroy;

for instance, fire
Wakapiri — put close together
Wakapipi — cause to tremble
Wakapouri — causing sorrow
Wakapa — touch
Wakapakari — harden
Wakapono — causing to be true,

believe
Wakapakoko — image, a canoe

so called

Wakapononga — serve
Wakaponongatanga — service
Wakapoi — name of a place
Wakapoto — shorten ; pass, wa-

kapotoa

Wakapoti — persuade
Wakapokokoko — walk in twice
Wakapoko — go in

Wakapohehe — confuse

Wakapuaki — show, let out, ut-
ter, spread abroad, cry

Wakapuakanga — statute, law

Wakapuaretia — open

Wakapukupuku — inside, or the
bottom of a canoe

Wakapuranga — gathering

Wakaputa — send, boast

Wakara — satisfaction

Wakaraka — step forward

Wakara — cause to rise, to be
erected

Wakaranu — make gravy

Wakarangimarie — soften

Wakarau — making a hundred,
collecting a number of slaves
together

W akararata — tame

Wakararurarua — care, be care-
fill

Wakarawa — fasten

Wakarawa tatau — a lock, fast-
ening for a door

Wakarere — divorce, forsake,
desert, cause to fly

Wakarerenga — divorce

Wakariharihangia — contempt

Wakarihariha— despise, abhor ;
pass, wakariharihangia

Wakarite — perform, fulfil,
liken, fix

Wakariki — making a priest

Wakarikarika — horror

Wakariterite — reckon

Wakariro ke — change; waka-
riroia ketia — changed

Wakaro — think, thoughtful,
thought, purpose, end

Wakaroa— delay

Waka roa — north-east wind,
south island

Wakatakataka — cause to fall

Wakaruru — to entangle

Wakatatutu — to sound

Wakarongo — listen

Wakarongona — cause to be
heard

394

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. [PART III.

Wakata — spying or looking at,

a spy-glass

Wakatakariri — disperse, pro-
voke

Wakataka — cast, throw, roll
Wukatapu — make sacred
Wakatapunga — sanctification
Wakatakoto — to lay down
Wakatau — cause to meet
Wakatangi — sound
Wakataurekarekatanga — slave-
ry ; wakataurekareka — make
slaves

Wakatahuritia — turn
Wakate — disperse quickly
Wakateka — lying
Wakaruaki — vom it
Wakatakariri — displease
Wakatapoko — en ter
Wakateitei — exalt ; wakateitei-

tia — exalted

Wakato — sow; kai wakato —
sower, give life, cause to be
pregnant

Wakatokia — pi anted
Wakatorona — lift up, put forth,

spread

Wakatu — lay the foundation
Wakaturi — to put, place
Wakatupehupehu — rebuke
Wakatika — stand up, arise, re-
sist
Wakatiketike — exalt, to stretch

himself

Wakatitari — scatter, strew
Wakatitore — to cause a fissure,

to crack

Wakatuka — spread
Wakatuma — threaten
Wakatuwera — open
Wakatupato — cause suspicion
Wakatupu — bring forth, be-
come, cause vegetation, bring
up

Wakatupuranga — birth, gene-
ration

Wakatorona — to put forth
Wakatorotoro — imitate, mimic

Wakatore torenga ki te rau —

the flowers of a tree, bud
Wakatere — a swift canoe, a

place so called, move, push
Wakatohi, cause to be immersed
Wakatoi — to be saucy, perse-
cution

Wakatete — cause a quarrel ; he
tangata wakatete — a quarrel-
some fellow

Wakawite — cross (a river)
Wakawitinga — crossing
Wakawakanga — judgment
Wakawa — -judgment, council,

to judge

Wakawaki — judge, account for
Wakawainga — temptation
Waka wair uatia — s pir i tu al
Wakawai — enticing, beguiling
Waka ware ware — making a pre-
tence, simulate, cause to for-
get
Wakawateatia — give way, make

place

Wakawerewere — to hang
Wakawetai — thank
Wakawa wai — to make war
Wakawiu — afflict; wakawiua —

afflicted

Wakawirinaki — rest, repose
Wakawiti — cause to shine,

rise, to brighten
Wakawitinga o te awa — cross-
ing of the river
Wakawiri — to roll, cylindrical
Wakangiha — kindle ; pass, wa-

kangihaia
Wakangoromia — choke, kill,

destroy

Wakangaue — shake
Wakauaugetia — shaken
Wakangungupa — fight in the

pa
Wakangote — nurse, foster; kai

wakangote — a nurse
Waki — confess
Wana — tender
Wana — a kick with the foot

CHAP. IX.] THE DICTIONARY.

395

Wanariki — brimstone
Wanau — bring forth, bear
(children)

Wanautanga — birth, labour ;
ra wanautanga — birth -day

Wanaunga — family, relation-
ship, as a cousin

Wanai — breadth

Wanake — yielding

Wapuku — the codfish

Wara — a blow, a garment so
called

Warau — a sepulchre, a stone

Waraupo — a raupo swamp

Warahi — wide, broad

Waraki — heal

Ware na haere — a house in the
wood

Ware ware — forgetful

Warewarenga — forgetfulness

Ware — house; ware here here
— prison

Ware pune — close house or bed-
room

Ware papa — a house made of
boards

Wari — a servant, poor man, a
free man

Wariki — a covering, as a blan-
ket

Warikiriki — put on

Waro — coal

Warn — eight, scrape, shave

Warua — a fertile plain

Warunga — the hairs of the
beard when shaved, shavings
of wood

Wanihia — shorn or shaven

Wata — a platform, or scaffold
for stoics, wickerwork seat
in a canoe

Wata parete — scaffold for po-
tatoes

Wata tao — name of a place

Ware kupenga — fishing-net
house

Ware poaka — pig- sty

Wati hu — a wind so called
Wati manana — the heart, seat

of life

Watitiri — thunder
Wati — broken, erring about
Watiia — bend
Wati toka — a door
Watinga — a broken piece
Watu — weave; for instance, a

mat

Watu — hail, hailing
Watua — name of a place
Watunga — a garment in the

state of weaving
Wawaitanga — quarrel, wrestling
Wawai — adversary, a quarrel-
ling, quarrel ; he hoa wawai

— an adversary
Wawahi — destroy ; kai wawahi

— destroyer
Wawaki — ear of corn
Wawao — intercede, interfere
Wawana — to feel
Wawara — scatter
Wawatia — turn, break
Wawe — shortly, short, near
Wanga — a chair
Wangaia — feed
Wangainga — the act of feeding

another, nursing
Wangaingatahi — one feeding ;

the mutton bird, Titi, is thus

called

Wanganui — name of a place
Wanganui po — middle of the

night

Wangapatiki — name of a place
Wangape — name of a place
Wangare — name of a place
Wangaroa — name of a place
Wangarura — name of a place
Wan go — a groan
We — a caterpillar, proper name

of a person

Weoke — name of a place
Weua — bone
Wehea — divide

396

NEW ZEALAND LANGUAGE. ^ [PART III.

Wehe wehe — divide

Wehi — fear, to be afraid, dan-

ger.

afraid

Weka — a large bird (Rallus

Australis)
Wekau — bowels
Weminga — sneezing
Wenua — land, the placenta
Wenu — the warp of a web cloth
Werahia — to pierce, spear
Wera — scalded, burnt, warm
Wera wera — warm, heat
Were were — hang up anything
Wero— red
Werohi — wound
Werohia — wounded
Weru — a garment
Weta punga — a spider
Weta — an insect so called
Wetekina — loosen, free, untie
Wetengi — worn out, exhausted,
as ground tilled several times
Weto — extinguish
Wetoi — a person neglected or

unasked
Wetu — a star

Weturaka — the starry firma-
ment

Wewe — a boil
Weweti — loosen
Wi — a rush

Wio — whistle

Wiunga — the act of driving in,
chastisement, flogging

Wiu — to drive in, scourge,
strike, a rod, a switch, the
finishing border of a garment

Wiura — lightning, lighten

Wiua — to chase, to beat

Wiri — gimlet, bore, shake

Wiri wiri — choose

Wiria — name of a place

Wirikirikitia — to clothe, to
dress

Wirinake — name of a place

Wiringa — trembling

Wiringa o te wenua — earth-
quake

Wita — light

Witi — rise ; e witi ana te ra —
the sun is rising, appear

Witinga mai o te ra — sunrise

Witinga — rise, appearance

Witiki — girdle, bag, purse

Wito — a dwarf

Witu — eight

Wiwi — receive

Wiwi — rushes

Wiwia — a mixture

Wiwia — a snare made of rushes,
long grass

THE END.

LONDON : Printed by WILLIAM CLOWKS aud SONS, Stamford Street.

WORKS JUST PUBLISHED,

OR

NEARLY READY FOR PUBLICATION,

BY MR. MURRAY.

DIARY OF A PRISONER IN AFFGHANISTAN,

With a Narrative of the MILITARY OPERATIONS at CABUL, which terminated in its EVACUATION
by the BRITISH ARMY, in January, 1842 ; with an Account of its Disastrous Retreat towards
India. By Lieut. VINCENT EYRE, Bengal Artillery, late Deputy-Commissary of Ordnance at
Csibul. With a Map of the Cantonments and the adjoining Country. Post 8vo.

LIFE OF SIR DAVID WILKIE.

His Journals in France, the Netherlands, Italy, Spain, Germany, Turkey, Holy Land,

and Egypt ; with his Correspondence, and Remarks on Pictures and Artists.

By the late ALLAN CUNNINGHAM, Esq. With a Portrait. 3 vols. 8vo.

MEMOIRS AND CORRESPONDENCE OF THE LATE
FRANCIS HORNER, M.P.

Edited by his Brother, LEONARD HORNER, Esq. With a Portrait. 2 vols. 8vo.

YACHT VOYAGE IN THE MEDITERRANEAN,

During the Years 1840 — 41. By COUNTESS GHOSVENOR. With 26 Plates. 2 vols. post 8vo. 28s,

THE BIBLE IN SPAIN;

Or, the Journeys, Adventures, and Imprisonments of an Englishman in an Attempt to

circulate the Scriptures in the Peninsula.
By GEORGE BORROW, Author of the " GIPSIES IN SPAIN." 3 vols. post 8vo., 27*,

SECOND VISIT TO THE RUINED CITIES OF
CENTRAL AMERICA.

Bv JOHN L. STEPHENS, Esq. With 120 Plates by CATHERWOOD. 2 vols. 8vo,

DAYS AND NIGHTS OF SALMON-FISHING.

BY WILLIAM SCROPB, Esq., F. L. S. With numerous Illustrations from Pictures by
Sir David Wilkie, '.Edwin and Charles Landseer, William Simson, and Edward Cooke,
Royal 8vo. To correspond with the " ART or DBEH-STALKING."

WORKS JUST PUBLISHED OR NEARLY READY.

TRAVELS IN NEW ZEALAND,

THROUGH THE INTERIOR, BY ROUTES NEVER BEFORE EXPLORED.

"With the Geography, Geology, Botany, and Natural History of the Islands. By ERNEST
DIEFFENBACH, M. D., Natiualist to the New Zealand Company. With Plates. 2 vols. 8vo.

*** A NEW MAP OF NEW ZEALAND, hy JOHN AIUIOWSMITH, will he published

at the same time.

MEDITERRANEAN SKETCHES,

In VERSE and PROSE. By the Right Hon. Lord FRANCIS EGERTON, M.P. Post 8vo.

RUSSIA IN EUROPE AND THE URAL MOUNTAINS,

Geologically Illustrated. By R. I. MURCHCSON, President of the Geological Society,
M. ED. DE VERNEUIL, and COUNT A. VON KF.YSERLING. With Geological Map, Tables, Plates
of Organic Remains, Woodcuts, Coloured Sections, &c. 4to.

JOURNEY FROM HERAUT TO KHIVA, MOSCOW,
AND ST. PETERSBURGH,

During the late Russian Invasion of Khiva : with some Account of the

Court of Khiva and the Kingdom of Khaurism.

By JAMES ABBOTT, Captain Bengal Artillery, lately on a Political Mission.
With a Map. 2 vols. 8vo.

THE JEWESS : A TRUE STORY.

By the Author of " LETTERS FROM THE BALTIC." With a Portrait. Fcap. 8vo. 4s. 6d.

POPULAR EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY.

By WILLIAM SEWELL, B.D., Author of " CHRISTIAN MORALS," " INTRODUCTION TO THE
DIALOGUES OF PLATO," &c. Fcap. 8vo. 7s. 6d.

JOSIAH.

By the Author of " GIDEON, THE MAN OF MIGHTY VALOUR." Fcap. 8vo. 4s. 6d.

THE NESTORIANS, OR LOST TRIBES,

Their Manners, Customs, and Ceremonies, with Sketches of Travel in ANCIENT ASSYRIA,
ARMENIA, MEDIA, and MESOPOTAMIA; and Illustrations of Scripture Prophecy.

By ASAHEL GRANT, M.D. Second and cheaper Edition. With a Map. Fcap. 8vo., 6s.

LITERARY HISTORY OF EUROPE,

In the Fifteenth, Sixteenth, and Seventeenth Centuries. By HKNRY UALLAM, Esq.
Second Edition, revised and compressed into 3 vols. 8vo., 36*.

WORKS JUST PUBLISHED OR NEARLY READY.

HISTORY OF INDIA.

The Hindoo and Mahomedan Periods. By the Hon. MOUNTSTUART ELPHINSTONE.
Second Edition, revised. With a Map. 2 vols. 8vo., 30s.

ARCHITECTURAL DECORATIONS OF ROME,

During the Fifteenth and Sixteenth Centuries, by RAPHAEL and his SCHOLARS. Drawn and

Engraved by THUKMEII and GUTENSOHN. To which will be added, SPECIMENS of the same

kind of DECORATION by the BEST MASTERS of the other SCHOOLS OF ITALY. Edited and

arranged by L. GRUNER. Folio.

NEW ANNUAL ARMY-LIST FOR 1843;

Containing the Dates of Commissions and a Statement of the War Services and Wounds of
nearly every Officer in the Army, on Full Pay, Retired, and Half- Pay ; including the
Ordnance and Royal Marines. By Lieut. HART, 49th Regiment. With an Index. 8vo.

APHORISMS AND REFLECTIONS,

A Miscellany of Thought and Opinion. Post 8vo., 12*.

CHEMICAL MANIPULATION;

Being INSTRUCTIONS TO STUDENTS IN CHEMISTRY, on the Methods of performing Experiments

of Demonstration and Research with accuracy and success. By MICHAEL FARADAY, F. R. S.

Third Edition, revised. 8vo., 18s.

QUEEN VICTORIA IN SCOTLAND;

Being an Historical Account of her Majesty's Recent Visit to EDINBURGH and the HIGHLANDS.

Illustrated with the picturesque Scenery and Pageantries of the Royal Tour.

Imperial 4to., 21*.

THE CHASE— THE TURF— AND THE ROAD.

By NIMROD. Illustrated with Plates by ALKEN and others. A new Edition, with additional
Woodcuts. Post 8vo., 9*. 6rf.

THE BYRON ANNUAL.

Being a New Edition of CHILDE HAROLD'S PILGRIMAGE, with a Portrait and Sixty Engravings
illustrative of particular Scenes and Objects described in the Poem, from Sketches made on
the spot by eminent Artists. Royal 8vo., 21. 2s. 6d.

ANCIENT SPANISH BALLADS,

Translated, by J. G. LOCKHART, Esq., and embellished in a Characteristic, but perfectly
Original Manner. 4 to., 21. 2*.

WORKS JUST PUBLISHED OR NEARLY READY.

PRACTICAL FARMING, FOR LADIES.

With Instructions for rearing all Sorts of Domestic Fowls, Pigeons, Rabbits, &c. ; the best
Mode of managing the Dairy and Piggery ; and useful Hints on Rural Domestic Economy.
By the Author of " BRITISH HUSBANDRY." Fcap. 8vo.

VEGETABLE PHYSIOLOGY.

Written and arranged for Ladies. By Mrs. LOUDON. With Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo.

CABINET OF SHELLS.

Or a POPULAR HISTORY of those SHELLS, and their INHABITANTS, which are generally found in
the COLLECTIONS of YOUNG PERSONS. By Mrs. LOUDON. With Woodcuts. 18mo.

GLEANINGS IN NATURAL HISTORY.

By EDWARD JESSE, Esq. Fifth Edition, abridged and adapted for Schools. With Woodcuts.

Fcap. 8vo., 6s. 6d.

AGRICULTURAL CHEMISTRY.

Adapted to the use of Practical Farmers, and intended to form an Easy Guide to the study
of all other works on the higher branches of the Science. By JAMES HUDSON, Esq.,
Secretary to the Royal Agricultural Society of England. 8vo.

FARMER'S MUCK MANUAL.

A Treatise on the Chemical Nature and Value of Animal and Vegetable Manures, founded
from Experiments on their Application to various Crops. With a brief Scientific Ac-
count of Agricultural Chemistry, drawn up for the information of the Practical Farniei.
By F. FALKNER, Esq., and the Author of " BRITISH HUSBANDRY." Fcap. 8vo.

HAND-BOOK FOR CENTRAL ITALY,

INCLUDING THE CITIES OF ETRURIA, ROME, AND THE PAPAL STATES,

With a Map. Post 8vo.

HAND-BOOK FOR LONDON,

PAST and PRESENT. Arranged in Alphabetical Order to facilitate use and reference. Post 8vo.

DIAMOND LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY.

By the Rev. J. E. RIDDLE, M.A., Author of the " Complete Latin Dictionary." This work
is intended as a Manual of Reference for the general Reader, for the use of Medical and other
Students, for Ladies who may wish for a Key to Latin words met with in reading ; and from
its convenient and portable size, it will form a useful Companion in Travelling.

JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET.

' L PINE OF 25 CENTS

!ED FOB

-

RETURN TO the circulation desk of any

University of California Library , IATV

or to the

NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station
University of California
Richmond, CA 94804-4698

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS

2-month loans may be renewed by calling ,d belov

(415) 642-6753
1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books

to NRLF
Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days

prior to due date

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW

221991

MAR -8 200K

GENERAL LIBRARY - U.C. BERKELEY

YC 48385

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY